Desert Heat
 

The desert sun was hot and the ground scorching. Not much of anything moved in the intense heat of the day, that is except for me. I was working a summer job for a company about an hour and half from home. They had me staying in a small travel trailer on the southern edge of the small desert town. I worked in the field gathering research statistics for 10 days straight and then had 4 days off.
The small trailer had an air conditioning unit that ran on high 24/7. As the temps outside dropped at night, the air conditioner would finally do its job. By morning, it was freezing cold inside, but by mid-afternoon, it was only a few degrees cooler than it was outside. That particular summer, the town I was working in had the high temp for the state more days than not.
I had to make several runs a day to check the equipment and record the data. Generally, the first run was about 7am, then 11am, 2pm, 5pm and 8pm. It made for long days, but other than making the runs, the rest of the day was my own.
Other than the intense heat, the only other hard aspect of the job was being away from my wife for 10 days straight. Ginger and I had only been married for two years and 10 days apart seemed like an eternity. When my stint was up, I couldn’t drive home fast enough to hold her in my arms and smother her with love.
I made friends with a young guy in the trailer next mine. His name was Bill. He was tall, average build and average looks. His girlfriend Olga spent a great deal of time at Bill’s trailer and I got to know them both in a short time. Olga was short and slightly heavy, but still attractive. She had jet black hair and dark brown eyes.
One afternoon, Bill asked me if I wanted to catfishing with he and Olga after dark at the small local reservoir. It sounded like fun and readily agreed. After my last run, I got back to the trailer, changed clothes and jumped in Bill’s van off we went. Bill had enough fishing gear for three of us along with an ice chest full of cold beer.
By the time we got the reservoir, it was starting to get dark. We found a spot and set up some chairs along the shore, got our poles ready and started fishing and drinking. Even though the sun has gone down, the temp was still well over 100 degrees. Bill and I were both wearing cutoff jeans and we took of our shirts. Olga complained that it wasn’t fair for us to go topless in the heat and she couldn’t. Bill told her that she could if she wanted to that I wouldn’t mind and there wasn’t anyone else around and it was dark.
Without hesitation, Olga took off her shirt, grabbed another beer for the three of us and sat back down in her chair. Bill noticed that she kept fidgeting with her bra and asked her what was wrong. She said she was sweating and it was irritating her, so Bill told her to take if off. It was dark, no one around or could see and I wouldn’t mind, to which I agreed. Three seconds later, her bra fell off and there she sat in the dark with her lovely breasts loose and free.
She noticed I was looking and asked if I liked what I saw and I told her yes, they were very lovely and then I told her how I missed Ginger’s breasts waiting for me at home. Bill asked me what Ginger looked like, so I told them she was tall, slender, long naturally red hair and green eyes. Olga asked about her breasts and I told her she was a 32C and figure like an hour glass. She asked if Ginger would ever come down with me on any of my stays that summer and I said probably not because of her job.
At one point during the evening, Olga brought Bill and I another beer and when she did, she stood right in front of me with her breasts less than a foot away from face. She looked down and smiled, handed me the beer and went back to her chair.
We fished for a couple of hours and caught just over a dozen eating sized catfish then packed up and headed back to the trailer park. It was after 1:30am and no moon made the night dark. There was no one else on the road and Olga rode back still topless. When we arrived at our trailers, she got out of the van and walked into the trailer holding her top and bra in her hands.
I was tired and new that I had to get up early, but the vision of Olga’s breasts in my face was more than I could bear and I instantly relieved myself as soon as I got back in my own trailer. That night, I dreamt of Ginger and her breasts and when I woke up I relieved myself again, before heading out on my first run of the day.
Nothing else happened during the last 4 days of my shift. Bill and Olga acted like nothing happened as we got together in the evenings. We played cards, drank beer and just talked about anything and everything.
That Wednesday, I made my final run and hit the road for home. Ginger was waiting for me and literally wrapped herself around me when I walked in the door. I didn’t tell her about Olga and fishing as I wasn’t sure how she would take it with me there and her not.
Sex was great that night and we fell asleep while still embraced naked in each other’s arms. I was so happy to be back home and with Ginger. All was good in the world.

Desert Heat pt2
 

I spent the day Friday doing some lawn work, mowing and trimming. By noon, it was already 112 degrees outside and I decided to call it quits and head inside into the air conditioning. After showering, I grabbed a beer and sat down to relax. Ginger was not due home until after 6pm, so I decided to take a little nap.
It wasn’t long after I laid down and dozed off that I heard the front door. The clock read 1:40 so I hurried out to see what was up. Ginger had come home early and was in tears. I asked what happened and she told me that she had been let go. They told her and two other girls that they had to cut hours and that they were sorry and hoped she could find another job soon. Her boss said he would give her a good recommendation.
Ginger was all upset as she had never been let go from a job before and she wondered what she would do. I told her that she could come down with me when I headed back out in the field. She looked up at me through her tears and asked if I was serious and I said yes, I was.
Wiping the tears away, I told her to get changed into her bathing suit and we would out to the pool and relax. Our backyard and pool was surrounded by a tall block fence that gave us complete privacy, but I had never been able to get Ginger to swim or sun topless or completely nude. She was very shy and even knowing that no one could see her, she was just too nervous to bare anything outside.
Before heading out, I fixed her a vodka Collins, one of the few alcoholic drinks she liked. Handing the drink to her, I told her that she needed something to calm her nerves after having a rough experience. She took the drink from me, took a sip and said it tasted a little strong, but good and thanked me with a kiss.
We swam for a while and I could see that she was starting to relax, partially from the drink and partially because I was trying to take her mind off of losing her job. I swan up to her in water that was just up to our shoulders and embraced her and told her I loved her. She melted into my arms and wrapped her arms around me. We stayed like that for several minutes. I whispered in her ear how beautiful and sexy she was and how much I loved her.
My hands began to slowly work up and down her back. From the upper edge of her bikini bottoms to her shoulders, my hands softly caressed. She leaned out and kissed me deeply and passionately. Our tongues met each other and danced their own private dance. In the midst of the long kiss, I carefully tried to undo the clasp on the back of her bikini top, but she realized what I was doing and pulled away. I assured her that no one could see us and that she was safe. She looked around in every direction and asked if I was sure and I told yes, I was sure. Giving me that shy look of hers, she whispered for me to go ahead.
It didn’t me more than a second or two to undo her top and pull it away from her and tossed it up onto the pool decking. Once her top was gone, she pressed herself against my chest, doing her best to keep her beautiful breasts hidden from anyone’s view. I let myself slide down her front until her breasts were in my face. I kissed her cleavage and along her right breast, stopping on her nipple and giving it some extra oral attention. I took the nipple into my mouth and gently placed it between my teeth. Her eyes closed as I worked her nipple and then began to suck on it.
After a minute or two, I kissed my way over to her left breast and nipple and repeated the process. The more I kissed and suckled, the more relaxed she felt in my arms. She also forgot that she was now allowing her breasts to be exposed out in the open. Her head was leaning back, eyes closed; she just stood there in the pool and lost herself in the moment.
While I loved her breasts, my hands made their way down her back and I slid them into her bikini bottoms and cupped her wonderful butt. It brought back memories of before we were married. We had taken a walk in the neighborhood where she lived and made our way to an elementary school behind her house. We walked around the school, stopping every so often to hold each other kiss. Stopping in a semi-hidden doorway, we embraced and kissed and I managed to work my hands down into the back of her skirt and panties, feeling and holding her butt for the first time. In fact, it was the first sexual contact we ever had.
Sucking on her breasts and feeling her butt, I took the chance and ever so carefully untied the string on the side of the bikini bottoms. She never moved to stop me so I moved to the other side and untied that bow, allowing her bottoms to float slowly to the bottom of the pool. I stood back up and held her completely naked body against me, wondering how far she would let me go.
A few moments into the embrace, her hands went down to my swim trunks and loosened the drawstring. She opened her eyes, looked at me with a very turned on look and slid my trunks down. As she did, her head went underwater and I felt her give my cock a quick kiss. Standing back up, she reached down, grabbed my cock and placed it between her legs. She looked at me, kissed me and then told me to take her right there in the pool.
Since I had never gotten her to even flash me outside, I was surprised and shocked about her openness, but I was not going to question why and take a chance of ending a good thing. I moved her to slightly shallower water and leaned her back so that the top half of her floated and I eagerly slid my hard cock up into her. Holding her hips, I began to work back and forth in her. She let her head float in the water and closed her eyes.
I did my best to make sure my cock was hitting the right spot inside her and it wasn’t long before I saw her start to build towards her orgasm. Her flat stomach began to rise up and down with the rising tide of stimulus. Her head dipped so far back that she almost got water up her nose, but it didn’t stop her from building more and more. Stomach convulsed more and her pelvis began to arch up as far as it could possibly arch. The walls of her pussy clamped down on my cock, locking it inside her and causing me to shoot my hot load deep inside her. As I unloaded, she hit her peak and had one of the most intense orgasms I had ever seen her have and it kept going and going.
Finally, her pussy released my cock and she came down from her orgasmic mountain top. I still held her tight on me and in a few short moments of rest, began to take her again. Her eyes still shut, I could tell that once I regained my rhythm that she was immediately starting to build again. I continued to pump away, moving her hips around so that I kept hitting her more sensitive spots. In less than a minute she had her second orgasm, but I wasn’t close yet, so I continued to pump and pump.
I pushed her pelvis down a bit and could feel me rubbing against her clit. Her entire body shook with the intensity of my hitting on her clit. Her body began to tighten and buck and again her pussy gripped my shaft as I tried to keep sliding it in and out of her. I could feel my second load of white heat rise up and move through from my balls up to my shaft. I tried to hold off until she peaked for the third time, but clenching of her pussy walls on my cock was more than I could handle and I couldn’t help but released my load deep in her. Feeling my cock pumping its hot liquid into her was enough to send her over the edge and her whole body clenched, jerked and spasmed.
By now, I was spent of juice and exhausted physically. I allowed her to float off of my cock that was already shrinking in size, but I held onto her until she could regain her footing. She wrapped her arms and legs around me and kissed me so hard I almost couldn’t breathe. All I could say to her was WOW and she echoed it back saying that was fantastic.
I didn’t want to ruin the moment, but my curiosity was getting the best of me and I asked her what came over her to allow this to happen outside in the pool. She paused, looked at me and said that she knew how much I wanted to do it outside in the pool and that the vodka probably helped as well. I asked her if she really liked it and she said it was incredible. She said after she got over the initial embarrassment of being naked outside, she realized how free it felt like her skin was alive. Then she told me that she may never wear a swimsuit again.
We casually swam in the pool, cooling off and allowing the water to refresh our bodies. Eventually, I climbed out, laid her towel on the pool lounge chair and we both sat naked in the sun. It wasn’t long before I heard her say how wonderful the sun felt on her breasts and groin. A few minutes later her breathing changed and I knew she was asleep. I quietly stood up so that I could look at her lying naked on the lounger in the hot afternoon sun. Never did I ever think that this would happen, but I was so glad it did. My butterfly had emerged from her cocoon and what a gorgeous and sensuous butterfly she was.
We stayed naked the rest of the day. Ginger was so beautiful and sensuous as she moved through the house. It was unusual to see her sit across from me dinner with breasts showing so wonderfully above her plate of food. After dinner, we cuddled on the sofa as we watched an old black and white love movie. Ginger nestled in against me as close as she could and I put my arms around her and my hand on rested on her breast.
That night going to bed, she told me she would like to make love again. She turned over onto all fours, raised her butt towards me and gave me a soft bark like a dog as she wiggled her butt back and forth. I barked back at her and acted like a dog and began to sniff her lips and then licked them before diving my tongue as deep into her as possible. Her head dropped onto the bed as is felt her butt began to rise up and down and the walls of her pussy began to twitch and tighten around my tongue. I continued linking until her orgasm subsided and then I proceeded to lick up her juices.
Then I barked again like a dog and mounted her from the rear, sliding my hard erection into her as deeply as it would go. She again wiggled her butt back and forth and I could feel my cock slide against one side of her pussy and then the other. I also leaned up and down so that I would rub her upper and lower walls as well. Ginger was so aroused that it only took her a couple minutes to top over another orgasmic wave.
I kept humping her like a wild dog until I felt the rise of my semen through my loins. Gripping her hips, I dove as deep as I could possibly dive and began pumping the white liquid of life into her. Ginger moaned and pushed back against me. Once she could no longer feel the firehouse inside her, she slid down flat on the bed with me still inside her. We laid there with me on top of her back, holding myself inside her as long as I could, but nature took its course and I began to soften until I fell out of her. As I rolled off of her, she raised her butt just a little, trying to keep as much of the juice in her as possible.
A few minutes later, we both cleaned up and crawled into bed. I turned her on her side facing me and told her I wanted to fall asleep on her nipples. She smiled as I slid down in the bed enough to allow me to look straight at her perfect 32C breasts. I put one arm around her as I latched onto a nipple and suckled us both to sleep.
Saturday and Sunday were busy with chores, errands and visiting family. It left us virtually no time to do anything in the pool or elsewhere. Since Ginger was coming with me out into the field and we would both be gone for 10 days, I got a friend or mine to agree to come over and take care of the pool. He had been staying with a friend temporarily, so I suggested her stay at the house starting Monday and gave him a set of keys and showed him around the place and what to do with the pool.
Sunday night, we got everything packed and ready for leaving Monday morning. It was getting late, the sun had gone down and we were both tired and looking forward to the morning.

Desert Heat pt3
 

Monday morning, Ginger and packed up in the company truck and hit the road for the hour and half drive to where they had me housed. We arrived, unpacked into the trailer and then headed out to set up all of the test equipment to start recording.
We arrived back at the trailer about noon, grabbed some lunch and then I gave her a quick tour of the small desert town including the one and only grocery store and gas station. The town was so big that the tour took a whole 5 minutes, if that.
That afternoon and evening, I made my runs out to the equipment to record the data and show Ginger what I was actually doing for the summer. She turned out to be a big help and save me lots of time. She wrote down all of the date while I was bent down at the equipment, doing resets and such. The last run ended around 9pm and the sun was still above the horizon.
On our way back to town and the trailer, I decided to tell Ginger about fishing with Bill and Olga and how Olga went topless in the dark. Before Ginger could respond or say anything, I told her that I was so glad that she was here with me. She asked what I meant and I said that I would rather spend my time with her or have her with me if I spend any more time with Bill and Olga.
Not long after we got back to the trailer, Bill came over and asked I would like to join them in a beer. He was surprised that Ginger was with me and I introduce her and he invited her over as well. I turned to Ginger and she said sure, that would be nice. We changed into something more casual and cooler and headed over to the trailer next door.
Bill opened the door as we approached and invited us in. He handed both of us a beer, but Ginger doesn’t like beer so she declined. They gave her a can of soda instead. We spent the next two hours just talking about everything under the sun. Bill asked Ginger if she liked to go fishing and she said she did. He invited us to join him and Olga Wednesday night and she said okay as long as she gets to keep her top on. Olga laughed and asked her if I had told her what happened and she said yes. Then Olga told her I was a perfect gentleman and although she had them right in front of my face that I never touched them. She looked at me and said I’d better not.
It was a little after midnight when we went to bed and Ginger commented about how hot it was in the trailer. I told her how the air conditioner will freeze her out in the morning, but not be enough to cool her off by afternoon and evening. She said she would sleep naked, but keep some covers close by. It had been a long day and we were tired to do anything and went right to bed.
Tuesday morning, we woke up and Ginger was freezing in the trailer. The temperature was down to 58 degrees. She was shivering and huddled under the covers and asked me to bring her clothes to her so she could warm them up under the covers. I explained to her that this is what I’ve been putting up with. I have to run the small air conditioning unit all night because if I don’t, the trailer will be an oven by mid-morning. By freezing the place over night, it doesn’t get to oven level heat until early afternoon.
About five minutes later, she finally managed to warm her clothes up and put them on under the covers and climbed out of bed. I she wrapped a blanket around her as she sat at the table for breakfast. She was so cold, she ate quickly and went outside. At 7am, it was already 93 degrees and after being so cold inside, she said it felt wonderful. I cleaned up and we headed out for my first run to the field.
We made our runs and by around 1pm, the trailer had heated up to the point that even with the air conditioner running full blast, the temp inside was over 90 degrees, but it was a tad cooler than the 112 degrees outside. Ginger commented about how hot it was inside and I told her welcome to my summer oasis. By dinner time, the temp outside was hitting 118 degrees and the temp inside the trailer was 97 degrees, only it felt more stifling inside, probably because it was all closed up. I reminded her that the trailer they had me in last summer in a different area had no air conditioning at all, and she said she remembered that.
As we were making our last run of the night, we started talking about going fishing later and Ginger kept telling me that she was not going to take her top off not matter how hot it got and I assured her she would not have to and I didn’t expect her to. We got back to the trailer, changed into some cooler clothes. I put on a pair of cutoff jeans and tank top. Ginger put on a pair shorts and tank top and we headed next door to Bill’s. After helping him load everything up, we headed out to the lake. His van didn’t have enough seats for 4, so Ginger and I followed in my truck.
When we arrived at the lake, there was no one around. The moon was just a sliver, but enough to give a little light. We set up our chairs, Ginger, then me, then the beer cooler, then Bill and then Olga. I helped her bait her hook with the stinky chicken liver and she casted it out and sat to wait.
Olga kept trying to talk to Ginger, but the two girls were on opposite ends, so she invited Ginger to move her chair over next to her. She looked at me and I said to go ahead. She moved her chair and pole and the two girls started talking like women do. I told Bill that Ginger doesn’t drink beer, but she does like vodka Collins and similar drinks, so Bill had brought some vodka and mixer, so he mixed her a drink with ice and handed it to her.
Ginger has a very high metabolism which is why she can eat so much and still have the figure of a runway model. That high metabolism also makes her react to alcohol very fast which is why she rarely drank. But it was so hot outside, that she readily accepted the drink from Bill and went back to talking and fishing.
Bill and I were catching a few catfish, but the girls were too busy talking to even notice if they had a bite or not. About half an hour alter, Bill mixed a second drink for Ginger and I was surprised when she took it. She rarely ever has a second drink because she doesn’t believe in getting drunk and doesn’t approve of me drinking too much either.
I noticed that she was giggling and laughing more, meaning that she was definitely feeling the vodka. About that time, Olga said it was getting terribly hot and asked Ginger if she would mind if she took her top off. Ginger told her to go ahead, but that she was keeping her top on, but Olga went ahead and lifted her top over her head. When Bill and I looked over, Ginger looked at me and shook her head no, indicating that she was not taking her top off and I nodded that I understood and that she didn’t have to and that it was all up to her.
Bill and I had taken our shirts off right after arriving at the lake and now all four of us sat there topless. About 10 minutes later, Ginger was feeling some peer pressure and slowly took her top off, but sat very quiet and with her arms over her bra. I gave her a thumbs up and I could tell that she was very embarrassed and uncomfortable.
Ginger remained quiet the rest of the night until it was time to pack up and head back into town. As soon as we got up from the chairs to start packing up the fishing gear and beer cooler, Ginger had her top on in no time. We packed everything up in Bill’s van and followed him back into town.
On the way back into town, I asked Ginger why she took her top off and she said she that everyone, including me seemed to be quietly pressuring her to do it, so she did, but she was dying a thousand deaths. I told her that I wasn’t trying to put any pressure on her and knew that she didn’t want to and didn’t expect her to. She told me that she also knew that I wanted her to and that ultimately she did it to please me, but wasn’t sure she could do it again or go as far as Olga went going topless. I told her that she didn’t have to strip and that if she was that uncomfortable, that we wouldn’t go fishing with them anymore. She said she hated for it to come to that.
By then, we got back to our trailer. The temp was finally starting to cool off and we climbed into bed falling asleep almost instantly.

Desert Heat pt4
 

Thursday morning was like every other morning in the small trailer. The temp was freezing and you couldn’t get dressed fast enough. Ginger was unusually quiet and I was wondering if she was having second thoughts or perhaps feelings of guilt about what happened last night at the lake with Bill and Olga. I wasn’t sure how or when to broach the subject, but knew we would have to talk about it sometime. I just hoped that it hadn’t damaged our relationship.
Breakfast was quiet and so was the trip out to field. Before heading back to the trailer, I took Ginger in my arms, looked her in the eyes and asked her why she was so quiet and if it had anything to do with last night. She looked back and tears started to well up in her eyes. She told me that she didn’t believe what she did last night and was so afraid that I would think less of her for what she did. I assured her that I actually thought more of her after last night because she allowed herself to open up to her pent up desires. I told her I had no regrets about what happened and that her sitting there in just bra wasn’t any different than wearing a bathing suit and that I thought she was beautiful and sexy.
Ginger fell into my arms and told me she loved me over and over and over again. She also kept asking me if I thought she went too far in what she did and I kept assuring her that I was okay with what happened and that she was free to go as far as she dared, providing I was always present to watch, participate and to protect her if need be.
Then I asked her if she enjoyed last night and she turned ten shades of red, looked down and whispered that she was so embarrassed but that deep down inside she found it to be stimulating. I raised her head with my finger under her chin, kissed her on the nose, the forehead and then long and passionately on her lips. The kiss lasted for several minutes, and then we headed back to the truck.
The rest of day was routine and we never saw or heard from Bill or Olga. We hit the sack early as we were still tired from the night before. On our first run Friday morning, I asked Ginger how she was doing and if she was still thinking about what happened. She said she was doing great and yes, she had been thinking about what had happened and hoped that I didn’t think badly of her if she told me that she might consider doing it again. I told her I didn’t think badly of her and I would support her in whatever she did or didn’t do.
At the first instrument sight, I looked around and we were in the middle of nowhere. I pointed that out to Ginger and asked if she would dare take off her top and work in just her bra while we recorded our data. She looked around and told me she wasn’t sure. I pulled her bikini top from my pocket and asked if this would make it better and she sheepishly said okay. She ducked down by the truck door and changed as quickly as possible. I handed her the notebook and we began the first run of the day.
As she walked over to the equipment, I hurried over and began taking the readings and relaying the data to her to record. It takes about 10 minutes at each station and there are 5 stations, about 5-10 minute drive apart. They are all out in the middle of nowhere, so Ginger stayed in her bikini top as we drove to each station and took our readings. As headed back to town, she put her top on over the bikini and told me that felt great and very free walking around that way. I told her I enjoyed it also. She reached over and felt my hard cock and said that she could tell I enjoyed it.
When we got back to the trailer, Ginger jumper my bones, practically tearing my clothes off, pushing me back on the bed and climbed on top. She slid down on me in one thrust. As she road me, she kept talking about her being in her bikini out in the desert today and asking if it turned me one to see her walking around like that. Between the sex and talking it only took about a minute before she had her first orgasm. Several minutes later, Ginger built again for a second orgasm and it was enough to set me off and I began to pump my seed deep into her pussy.
Coming down from her sexual high, Ginger announced that she was hungry and ready for lunch. Every run we made to the equipment that day, Ginger peeled off her top and went with the bikini top as long as possible.
When we got back from our last run of the day, it was about half an hour before sunset. We saw Bill’s van and Ginger asked if we should see if they are home and if they have any plans. I popped next door and was greeted at the door by Olga, who wanted to know where Ginger was. I told her I came over to see what was up and she said they were just trying to figure out what to do. I went back and got Ginger headed back to Bill’s.
We noticed that Bill’s trailer was getting quite warm also as the outside temp was around 118 degrees. The conversation centered on how hot it was inside as well as outside. Bill and I had our shirts offs and Olga took her top off, but kept her bra on. Ginger still had her bikini top on under her top, so she took her top off.
The conversation continued to center around the heat and how hot the trailers get with the hot desert sun beating down on their metal outsides. Bill said it was like living in an oven and that there is only so much clothing you can take off in mixed company. Then he asked both Olga and Ginger if one of them went topless because of the heat, would the other one be willing to do the same. Olga said she would if Ginger would. Ginger hesitated and said she would have to think about it. She told them she was shy and had never revealed herself to anyone but me and that she wasn’t sure she could. I told her that she wasn’t being pressured to do it and if she really didn’t want to, then she didn’t have to, but if she decided to do it that I wouldn’t mind.
I could tell that Ginger was feeling very uneasy, so I changed the topic of conversation to sports and baseball. About 11:30, I said that we needed to hit the sack since we get up around 5am so we said our goodnights and headed back to our trailer. Before leaving, she put her top back on and I noticed that she wouldn’t even walk 25 feet in the dark to our trailer with just a bikini top on.
Getting into bed, Ginger asked me what I thought about Bill’s question about both her and Olga going topless together. I told her I knew how shy and reserved she was and that I fully understood if she didn’t want to. Then she asked me if I wanted her to go topless in front of them. I told her only if she was okay with it, but if she wasn’t, then no, I didn’t want her to. She then asked if it would be okay if she did bare her breasts to another man and I told her if she was comfortable with it, then yes, I was okay with it but again assured her that if she didn’t want to do it, then she didn’t have to. I asked her if she remembered how free she felt going topless at our pool back home and she yeah, but nobody else was there to see her. Doing it in front of someone else was different. I agreed. We kissed, I cuddled up to her and we quickly fell asleep.

Desert Heat pt5
 

Saturday, was cold inside and hot outside as usual. Ginger got dressed quickly like she did every morning, only this time she put on a halter top on under her regular top. She was very quiet again and I knew she was still struggling with what had been said last night about if one of the ladies went topless because of the heat, would the other. Ginger knew that Olga would and that the decision rested with her.
Once we were out in the field, she again took her outer top off and worked with me in her bikini. I asked her if she knew what she was going to do and she said she didn’t know yet. That told me that she was contemplating doing it, but was most likely too shy. I asked her if she was thinking about doing it and she said that the thought kind of excited her but it also scared the dickens out of her. I suggested she take her halter top off now just to see how she felt with no one around. She looked around, started to reach behind her and then stopped and said that she couldn’t do it. I told her it was okay and that was her answer.
We made the two morning runs and then headed back for lunch. Our trailer was already getting hot, but Ginger would not take the chance of anyone coming over and kept her halter top on. I have to admit that I was hoping she would give in and be willing to take her top off with Bill and Olga, and that I felt a little disappointed, but I supported her decision.
After lunch, Bill invited us over for a cold drink before we had to make our next run to the field. When we walked in, Olga was sitting in a chair with a pillow up against her chest and it was obvious that she was topless. We moved to the sofa in the front of their trailer and sat down.
The moment we sat down, Ginger leaned forward, reached behind her and untied the knot at the bottom of her halter top, pulled her long blonde hair in front of both shoulders, reached up and unclipped the neck ring and slid her halter top off. Her hair was long enough to completely hide her breasts, but as Olga moved the pillow, it was obvious that her hair was not long enough to cover her breasts. So I reached over and pulled ginger’s hair back behind her back and said that it since she took her top off that it was unfair to Olga. She didn’t say a thing or try to stop me.
I was shocked that she did it, especially after what happened this morning out in the desert, but was so glad she did. She was so sexy sitting there with her breasts exposed in front of this other couple. When she had removed her top, both Bill and Olga stared at her ample 32C breasts. Ginger stood 5’10”, had a 20 inch waist, long blonde hair, blue eyes and the overall body of a runway fashion model. Olga’s breasts and figure was no comparison to Ginger’s and I was so proud of the attention she got.
Ginger was quiet for the first few minutes but seemed to loosen up and join in the conversation. I was surprised that she stayed that way for the next hour before we had to make our next run. She put her halter top and outer top on before we left.
On the way out to the run, I told her that I was shocked and proud of her. Her face turned red and she said she wasn’t going to but when she saw Olga was topless, she knew that I really wanted her take her top off also so she did it more for me than for anything else. I thanked her and told her that she didn’t have to and then told her how sexy she looked. I asked her how she felt now that she did it and she said she is still embarrassed and even surprised that she had the courage to do it. She asked me if it turned me on to see her topless in front of another man and told yes, it did turn me on. I asked her if she was turned on and she lowered her head and softly said that she was scared at first but after a while she was getting turned on, especially when she saw Bill staring at her breasts.
After we got back from the run, it was time for dinner and we ate a light dinner. Bill and Olga popped over and Bill told us that our trailer almost hotter than outside. I mentioned that I missed the pool at home, and Bill said he knew of a water hole out in the desert that is clean, isolated and almost no one knows about it. It was supposed to be no moon, so it would be plenty dark. He asked if wanted to go skinny dipping with he and Olga after it got dark. Ginger said a swim sounded good, but wouldn’t promise that she would go completely skinny when dipping.
We made our last run and got back and prepared for our swimming adventure. Ginger put her bikini one with shorts and top over it. I just wore a pair of my cutoff jeans and a tank top. We loaded up a couple of towels and two folding chairs. It was getting dark when we left town and had to rely on following Bill’s van to find our way. We drove about half an hour through the desert and finally we followed him onto a raised berm and stopped. We couldn’t see a thing in the headlights and when we turned them off, it was pitch black outside. We had to take Bill’s word that there was a waterhole in front of us.
I grabbed out chairs, Ginger got the towels and with the help of a flashlight, we followed Bill down the bank till we were close to the water’s edge. I set up our chairs and Ginger put the towels on the chairs. Bill and Olga set their chairs about 10 feet to the side of us but it was so dark that we could hardly see them. I asked Ginger with it being so dark, would she mind if I skinny dipped and she said not really because no one could see anything. I then asked her if she was going to and she said that after this afternoon that she would go topless, but wasn’t sure if she could go all the way for not.
I slipped out of my cutoffs and took three steps away from Ginger and asked how much she could see. She said she could hardly see any of me. I moved back over to her and unhooked her bikini top and d****d it over the back of her chair. I led her to the water’s edge and it felt cool but not cold. We waded out a little ways until the water was to our chest. Pushing off, I started to swim off and Ginger called me back and asked me to stay with her as she couldn’t see anything or anyone.
We couldn’t see Bill or Olga but could hear them. They sounded about 20 feet away, give or take. Bill called over to ask how the water felt and we said it felt refreshing. Holding Ginger’s hand, we swam out into deeper water, but didn’t go too far before turning around and returning to shallower water where our feet touched the soft bottom. Ginger and I started to hug and kiss and she reached her hand down and felt my hard cock. I put my hands on her bare breasts and slowly slid them down along her waist and down to her hips. I gave a tug on her bikini bottoms and was surprised when she told me to go ahead and take them off because it was too dark to see anything.
I handed her the bottoms and hugged her again, this time placing my erection between her legs and against her pussy, but not inside. She told me that she felt naughty and found it to be strangely exciting. Dipping just enough, I slid my cock deep into her pussy and started to slowly pump in and out. After about a minute, she said that I was making too much noise with the water and that they would know what we were doing. I suggested we go back to the chairs and sit for a while and she said that sounded good. We reached the shore and stumbled around in the dark and finally found our chairs.
I sat down and pulled Ginger of to me and had her sit on my lap facing me. As she sat down, I had aimed my stiff rod at her wanting crevice and before she realized it, I was all the way inside her again. At first we just sat there. I would twitch my cock and she would tighten her pussy. It felt wonderful, but I needed a little more and began to slowly lift her up and down on my cock. Picking up a little speed, she asked me to stop because once again she didn’t want them to hear us.
Ginger bout jumped off my lap when I hollered over to Bill and asked him what they were doing. He responded by saying that they were doing the same thing we were doing. She mocked slap me in the chest more out of embarrassment than anything else. What happened next really shocked her and she didn’t know what to do. She was still sitting on my cock when suddenly out of the dark a chair was set down right next us. Bill sat down and Olga set on his cock facing him just like Ginger was on me. I’m not sure if she froze out of shock or embarrassment, but for the next five minutes, Ginger just sat there absolutely still.
I tried flexing my cock in her and each time I did, she quietly shushed me as if Bill and Olga could tell what I had done. After a couple of minutes, Olga started riding up and down on Bill’s cock. Without realizing it, Ginger couldn’t keep from staring at them. Not only could we see what they were doing, but we could hear Olga sliding up and down on Bill, indicating that she was very wet.
Finally I got tired of just sitting there and I grabbed Ginger’s hips and began to work her up and down on me. She turned and looked at me as if to ask what the heck I was doing. I whispered that I loved her and as I did, Olga commented how great it was to be having sex together side-by-side and asked Ginger if she agreed. Ginger didn’t know how to respond, so I said it was great and extremely sensuous.
As Ginger looked at me, Bill reached over and placed his hand on Ginger’s breast. It caught her so off guard that she jumped off my cock. Her movement was enough to place her out of Bill’s reach and he immediately apologized to her and promised not to do it again without her permission. Olga then commented on how nice my cock looked and Bill commented how sexy Ginger looked and how long and beautiful her legs are.
She was obviously embarrassed and didn’t know exactly what to do, so she sat back down on my cock and I resumed working her up and down. I purposely slid her down a bit on my lap so that I was rubbing on her clit. It didn’t take long for her to start building. I could feel the walls of her pussy tightening and her head started to lean backwards and her eyes closed. Watching her near her climax, within inches of another couple was almost too much for me and I found myself nearing my orgasm as well. I did everything I could to hold it back, but as Ginger’s pussy tighten more around me, I couldn’t help but go over the edge and begin to shoot my hot liquid of life deep up inside her. As soon as Ginger felt me cum, she peaked on her climax. Her body shook and she moaned loudly, drawing the attention of both Bill and Olga.
When Ginger came down from her orgasm, she acted so embarrassed and began to apologize. Olga cut off her apology and congratulated her for her fine orgasm and told her that she wasn’t far behind her. Bill said he was getting close and I watched as Olga’s stomach began to convulse and her face grimaced. Ginger’s eyes got wide as she watched both Bill and Olga orgasm only a few seconds apart from other. She turned to me and asked if she looked like that when she came and I told her kind of as her stomach convulsed and her face grimaced and her body arched very much like Olga’s had. She looked at me, her mouth dropped open and then she said ‘oh my gosh I did that in front of them, oh my gosh I can’t believe that just happened.’ I told her how wonderfully sexy it was to watch her climax with another couple watching and then being able to watch them do the same thing.
Ginger leaned forward on me, wrapped her arms around my neck and told me that was the most incredible thing she had ever done. I asked if she was okay and she said she was great. I asked her if she regretted what just happened and she said no. She never thought she would every do something like this, and was glad it was done in the dark and not in the daylight. Both Bill and Olga also told her how sexy and beautiful she was when she was cumming and how much it turned them on. Sheepishly, she thanked them and returned the compliment.
I asked if anyone wanted a cold drink and they all said yes. I told them I would go back to the vehicles and fetch 3 beers and an orange soda for Ginger. I was half way up the incline when Olga said she would help and I heard her following me up. I used the flashlight to find the beers and soda and then turned it back off right away so it wouldn’t attract any attention from anyone the might be in the area. By that time, Olga reached the vehicles and walked up to me. She looked down and in the dark she could still see my cock which was about half hard. She reached down, took hold of it and said it was very nice. I thanked her and said we better get back with the drinks and as much as I liked her touch, I shouldn’t without Ginger’s approval. Olga bent down real quick, kissed the head of my cock, gave it a quick lick and stood up. She told that our mixed juices tasted really good, then took her and Bill’s beers and headed back down the hill.
I caught up to her and said let’s go real slow and quiet and see what they have been up to, so we snuck down as quietly as possible. As we got closer, we could hear some low talking and then we heard Ginger giggle. The night was so dark that we made it right up to them before they noticed we were there. When they came into view, Bill was feeling one of Ginger’s breasts and she had her hand wrapped around his cock. I heard her say something about him being uncircumcised and that she had never seen a cock like before. It was about that time that they saw us emerge from the dark and Ginger instantly drew her hand back and tried to stammer an apology to me. I assured her it was okay and that I was glad to see her allowing herself to be more inquisitive and exploring.
The four of sat, drank our drinks and talked about what had just happened and how we felt about it. I was shocked and pleased to hear Ginger start to open up and talk about sex and her feelings with someone other than me. She told them how she had always been very reserved and private and the thought of someone seeing her body was unthinkable, that is until the last few days. She shared with them how hesitant she was about going topless the other day, but when she saw Olga topless and she knew how much I wanted her to do it that she went ahead and took her halter top off. She said it was one of the hardest things she’s ever done and she literally had to force herself to do it, but now, she’s glad she did. Then she told them that the only reason she got naked because it was so dark and we were just far enough away from each other that they couldn’t see her, but when they showed up and she was sitting on me, that she was shocked, embarrassed and not sure what to do.
Olga asked her what made her go ahead and finish making love with them there and she said that it was me that started it and not her. Then Olga asked her if she enjoyed doing it in front of them and Ginger embarrassingly said it was quite the experience.
Bill then asked both girls to stand up and face him and me. Ginger got shy again and stood in front of me with one hand covering her bush and the other arm hiding her breasts. Bill told them to stand side-by-side against each other. Then he began to compare their breasts to each other and then reached out with both hands and held one of Olga’s breasts and one of Ginger’s. She didn’t stop him, but seemed quite interested in what he was doing. After a bit, Bill told me to do the same and feel their breast and describe the difference. Ginger smiled and nodded her approval, so I cupped one of her breasts and one of Olga’s. Ginger’s breast was a little firmer and larger than Olga’s but they both felt great.
Then I took my tank top and asked Bill to tie it over my eyes as a blindfold. I told the girls to move around so I wouldn’t know who was who and when they were ready, Bill would guide me to the breast of one and then other and I would see if I could tell which was which by sucking on their nipples. Neither of the girls objected. First Bill guided me to one breast and I carefully put my lips to the nipple and kissed and sucked it for about 30 seconds and let go. Bill guided me to the second nipple and I sucked it for about 30 seconds and pulled off. Before removing the blindfold, I said that Olga’s was the first nipple and Ginger’s was the second. I removed the blindfold and was told that I was right.
Now Bill wanted his turn so we repeated the process and I blindfolded him. The girls moved back and forth and finally stopped. I guided him first to Olga’s breast and then to Ginger’s. I watch her face as Bill sucked on her nipple and I could tell that she really enjoyed it. When he was done, he declared that Olga was first and Ginger second and both of us were right.
The girls wanted to know how we could tell and I said that Ginger’s breast was a little firmer and I know the feel of her nipple quite well. Olga had a softer breast and the nipple felt different than what I was used to. Bill echoed the same thing. The girls were satisfied with our reasons of how we could tell.
I said this was a great night, but like always, we get up early and that we probably needed to head back, so we grabbed everything and headed back up the bank, loaded our stuff in the vehicles and said we would see each other back at the trailers. Before we left, Bill asked if we would be interested in doing some nude sun tanning some morning. He knew a remote spot out in the middle of the desert that was well secluded and had enough growth to provide some privacy. I said it was up to Ginger and that I wasn’t sure when I could get the time to do it between monitoring and recording the equipment.
Bill said that Thursday coming up was the 4th of July and that he would be off and that I would be off also. I started say that I usually head home Wednesday night after my last run, but he pointed out that since Ginger was here with me, there was no need to head home so soon. We could stay and celebrate the 4th with them by sun bathing in the morning and partying the rest of the day. The town had a fairly decent fireworks display and we could go back home Friday. I told him we would talk about it and let him know.
I was still holding Ginger’s clothes and made her get in the truck without them. I followed Bill back out of the desert since I had no clue where we were in the dark. On the way back to the trailer, I asked Ginger how she was doing and she grinned ear-to-ear and told me that was the wildest thing ever. She said that she was so embarrassed at first but then watching them and realizing that they were watching us turned her on a lot. The more she thought about it, the more it excited her until she almost had an orgasm just thinking about it.
Then I asked her about Bill’s offer of the 4th and how she felt about doing some nude sun bathing with them out in the middle of nowhere. She reached over, grabbed my erect cock and said that she could tell I was ‘up’ for the idea and that sounded enticing to her. Then she floored me when she said she would do it provided I fuck her silly when we get back home. I had never heard her use that word before, but she was sitting in the truck giggling, playing with my cock and rubbing her pussy.
We pulled into the trailer park and it was late and dark. No one had any lights on so I held up Ginger’s clothes in my hand and then opened the truck door and ran to the trailer naked. She followed right behind me into the trailer. We looked at each other and she said oh no, I’ve turned into a streaker and we both started laughing.
We crawled into bed and we were both still horny from the night’s activities. I cuddled up behind her like we usually do and I slid my cock into her very wet pussy. Ginger was so turned on by everything that she came almost instantly after I entered her. When she came down, she pulled off me and told me to lie on my back. She crawled on top me, slid down on my pole and began to work me. I watched her breasts swinging to me and then away from me. They were irresistible and I grabbed them, held them and began to suck on them as she rode me like a wild stallion. I felt her shift so that I was rubbing against her clit and in no time she had another massive orgasm. Her pussy clenched so tight around my cock that it felt like her hands were inside of her jacking me off while we were making love. The feeling was so incredible that it made me cum and cum and cum so more. She wowed at the amount of fluid I sent up inside of her. Then she collapsed on my chest and we both fell asleep that way.

To Be Continued...

Desert Heat pt7
 

Wednesday morning, Ginger woke early snuck out of bed without waking me. She showered, rolled her hair and trimmed her pubic hair. When I woke up, she was just finishing her pubic trim and she was standing only a few feet away from me in the tiny trailer. She looked so beautiful.
I asked her how long she had been awake and she said about an hour. She was so excited about today that she had a hard time sleeping so she got up early to make sure she looks her best. I told her she looked absolutely ravishing. Then I asked her if she was really looking forward to lying out in the sun naked with another couple and she said she was quite excited. She asked if I was looking forward to it and I said I was. She asked what turned me on the most about the idea and I told her it was watching another man look at her gorgeous and sexy naked body. She seemed surprised that this would be my biggest turn on as she had thought me seeing Olga’s naked body would be my biggest turn on. I told her that no woman could compare to her and that I loved watching guys look at her when we were out shopping and the thought of a man looking at her naked was very exciting. I tried to explain that it was like her showing off her favorite new dress to her friends. She was proud that it was hers and wanted them to see it and know it. She said she could relate to that and she understood.
We got dressed, grabbed a quick breakfast and loaded up the truck. Not long after, Olga came over and asked if we were ready and we said we were. I told her that we had a couple of army cots that we could set up and she said that Bill had some also and that he had loaded his in his van. I helped Bill load the ice chest full of beer and soda and we hit the road.
We drove east of town on the main road and where it turned south, we took the dirt road straight ahead. About 10 minutes later we turned off and headed south for another 10 minutes and then east again. We crossed a very old rickety looking bridge over an abandoned dry canal. I wasn’t sure we’d make it across the bridge as it looked like it was ready to collapse at any moment. Ten more minutes of winding through the desert, we pulled up near a small clump of trees and shrubs.
Bill and I set up the cots and Ginger and Olga spread out towels on top of them. In less than 30 seconds, Ginger and Bill had stripped down to nothing. Olga and I had barely started to take our clothes off. I commented that I didn’t realize that Ginger was that anxious to get naked and she looked at me and smiled a very sly smile.
By the time I had stripped off my shirt and shorts, Ginger was sitting on the side of her cot with one foot pulled up and her knee bent out. I knew she liked to sit like that at home, but when I saw her sitting here, I realized that she had her legs spread wide open and Bill was sitting only a few feet away from her, staring at her pussy. I knew he had seen her naked the other day, but now he had a wide open view of my wife’s most personal body part. Seeing him staring so intently and closely turned me on more than I realized and I found myself to be instantly hard.
Olga was the first to notice my erection. She walked over, looked down and then looked up at me. She called Ginger’s name, causing her to look over. When she did, Olga pointed at my erection and told her that I got that way watching Bill watch her. Ginger seemed confused at first and then Olga pointed to Ginger’s crotch, spread wide open for all to see. Ginger turned 20 shades of red as she quickly dropped her foot to the ground and closed her legs together. She stammered so badly that no one could understand what she was trying to say.
I said that she sits like that at home all the time and probably did it out of habit, without realizing just how much of herself was revealed. Bill complained to Olga, accusing her of ruining his fun. After dying a thousand deaths of embarrassment, Ginger looked over at me and asked if she we could really see that much. Olga sat on a cot opposite her and put her foot up and knee out just like Ginger had done. Ginger’s eyes got real big and she said that she had no idea and must have done it out of habit. She started to apologize and we all tried to tell her it was okay. Looking up at me, she mouthed that she was so sorry. I told her that it was perfectly okay and that is what caused me to get so erect so fast. She said that it’s so comfortable and natural and I told her to sit that way if she would like. I asked Bill if he would mind and he kept saying not at all, over and over.
She resumed sitting on the side of the cot with one foot pulled up close to her crotch and her knee out away from her body. Her pussy was once again spread wide open with Bill lying on his cot with his face about 3 feet away and at the same level. I moved passed her and asked if she wanted any suntan lotion and she said yes. Before I could respond to her, Bill suggested that opposite partners would put lotion on each other. Ginger shocked me when she told Bill that he just wanted to get his hands all over her body. Olga said she liked the idea so she could lotion ALL of me. I looked at Ginger and she was looking at Bill and grinning, so I knew the idea turned her on. I said it was okay with me if it was okay with her and she jumped at the chance.
We decided the girls had to go first, so Bill and I laid down on our stomachs. We were facing each other so we could watch what happened to each other. I felt Olga squirt some lotion on my back and begin to rub it in. Her touch felt erotic, like I was at one of those swank massage parlors. Ginger also squirted lotion in long line down Bill’s back and began to rub it all over his back.
After our backs, the girls moved to our legs. They both started at the ankles and worked their way up. The close Olga’s hands came to my butt and balls, the more turned on I got. Watching Ginger doing the same to Bill only made the experience even more erotic as I could feel Olga’s hands on me as I watched Ginger’s hands on Bill. When Olga got to the top of my thighs, I felt her hands intentionally rub against my balls and I was wondering if Ginger had done the same to Bill.
Ginger nodded to Olga and they told us to roll over. Both Bill and I were sporting erections and Ginger’s eyes locked on Bill’s erect uncircumcised cock and she was smiling ear to ear. I looked up at Olga and she was also staring and smiling at my hard cock. The girls started on our chests and then did our arms. Then they moved to our legs and once again started at the ankles. I noticed that Ginger was watching Olga as much as she looked at Bill and Olga was doing the same. As both girls neared our cocks, they slowed down. Ginger looked over at Olga and I saw her nod her head. She put some suntan lotion in her hand and as she wrapped her fingers around Bill’s cock, I almost jumped as I suddenly felt Olga’s fingers wrap around mine.
I looked up at Olga and she smile back and said that we couldn’t let it, referring to my cock, get sunburnt. Her hands first worked around the shaft and then began to rub up and down very slowly. I looked back over at Ginger and she was also rubbing the lotion on Bill’s cock in an up and down motion. Watching my wife stroking another man’s cock while having another woman stroke mine was so intensely erotic that I couldn’t contain myself any longer. I tried to hold back, but couldn’t and began to shoot my load up into the air. Olga reacted with a startle and Ginger grinned and winked at me. Bill was watching just like I was and he lost his load shortly after I had.
Ginger’s eyes got wide as she watched another man’s cock spew up like a volcano in her hands. She looked over at me and I could tell by the look on her face that she was thoroughly enjoying herself. I then looked up at Olga and she smiled back and asked if I enjoyed being lotioned up and I told her it was very enjoyable.
Bill sat up and said it was out turn and told the ladies to lie down on their stomachs. He looked over to me and said they set the precedent and we will be glad to follow. I knew what he meant and got hard again thinking about him rubbing lotion over Ginger’s butt, breasts and around her pussy.
I looked down at Olga and began to lotion her back, butt and legs. Her thighs had just enough size to them that they hid her pussy from view when she laid there in front of me. However, I knew that Ginger’s slender legs hid nothing and I watched Bill as he approached her upper thighs. I saw his one hand dip in between her thighs and noticed that Ginger’s whole body twitched, indicating that he had made contact with her pussy lips.
We finished their backs and told the girls to roll over on their backs. We started with their arms and then did their stomachs before moving to their breasts. Ginger’s nipples were rock hard and she shivered again as Bill’s hands began to rub lotion over her breasts. Her eyes closed and I heard her moan with pleasure. Olga’s eyes were also closed as my hands began to spread lotion across her breasts. Both Bill and I took extra time making sure their breasts were thoroughly covered. We also made sure that the nipples were well covered and paid extra attention to them.
Finishing the breasts, we moved down to their feet and began putting lotion on their legs. As my hands worked their way up past Olga’s knees, I realized that this was my first good look at her pussy that was peeking out through her thick black pubic hair. I was transfixed looking at it so closely and wondered how far she and Ginger would allow Bill and me to go.
Ginger moaned louder than before and I saw Bill’s hands working her upper inner thighs. As his hands dipped in between her legs, I noticed that she parted her legs a little more, giving Bill more access to her most private of privates. Olga’s eyes remained shut and she never opened her thighs up any further as I worked the lotion in between the inner sides of her thighs and then up over her mound.
I looked back over at Ginger and Bill and he had one hand resting on the top of her mound and the other was stroking up and down against her pussy lips. I forgot about Olga for the moment as Bill’s hand dove down deeper between her thighs and I could tell that he had at least one finger inside of Ginger’s pussy. Her back arched and she moaned louder still as Bill worked his finger in and out of her pussy faster and faster. It was then that it dawned on me that another man was finger fucking my wife and she was obviously loving it.
Olga moved, getting my attention and I figured that I would try the same thing. I began to rub my fingers against the outside of her pussy and I could feel her wetness. First one finger slid into her and then a second. I began to work them in and out of her as I watched Bill do the same to Ginger. Olga’s clit was swollen with excitement so I began to rub her clit. Glancing over to Ginger, I could tell that Bill was working her clit as her back was arching off the cot and her face was grimaced. Her tummy was so toned that you could see the waves of muscle contractions travel through her as she built towards her orgasm.
Bill noticed also and he increased his speed of rubbing her clit. A few moments later, Ginger’s back arched so far that there was a good 10 inches between her and cot. Her hands had clenched the sides of the cot and her head back, faced grimaced, teeth clenched as she hit her peak and let out a loud moan. The scene was so incredibly sensuous and erotic that I felt like I was almost ready to cum again without my cock being touched.
I must have been on auto pilot as I watched my wife have her first orgasm at the hands of another man, because Olga began to arch, moan and shake her head back and forth. I realized that while I was watching Ginger that I was still rubbing Olga’s clit. Her stomach began to convulse and I could see the lips of her pussy open and close like a fish trying to breathe out of water. Ginger’s orgasm started about 30 seconds before Olga’s but they both ended about the same time.
I wasn’t sure what to do then, but I noticed that Bill still had his hand at Ginger’s pussy, pumping his fingers in and out of her, so I followed suit and worked my three middle fingers in and out of Olga’s pussy. I cupped my fingers so that I could rub her sweet spot inside. Olga’s reactions told me that I was at the right spot because in no time at all, she began to build towards another climax.
I looked over at Ginger. Her eyes were still closed, head back, hands still grasping the sides of the cot and her legs were spread wide open, giving Bill full access to her pussy. They were spread enough now that I could see her pussy and Bill’s fingers working in an out of her. It was such a turn on to see her being masturbated by another man that my cock started to hurt from being so hard.
Looking at down as Olga, I took my free hand and spread her legs apart a little farther, giving me more access and a better view. That’s when I noticed the trail of milky white fluid trickling down from her pussy to her ass and onto the cot. I always knew that Ginger got wetter when she came, but I never recalled seeing her actually leak a fluid that looked like a watered down version of my cum. I leaned over to see if Ginger was leaking and sure shootin’ she was. That made me realize that she had probably just had the most intense orgasm on a man’s hand than she ever had before.
I turned my attention back to Olga. As I worked my three fingers in and out of her pussy and on her sweet spot, I also used my thumb to rub her clit. The combination made her cum faster and harder than the first time. Her pussy contracted so much around my fingers that I could barely move them. The stream of milky fluid was flowing faster and more abundantly than before.
Ginger had her second orgasm just as Olga finished hers. I watched as it wracked her entire body, muscles contracted and twitched all over her. Her abdomen looked like it had waves on it as the orgasmic contractions swept down to her pussy, wave after wave. Her face looked like she was being tortured, but I knew differently. Bill slowed his motions and then stopped as Ginger came back down to earth.
Both girls just laid their on their cots for several minutes. I gently rubbed Olga’s pussy and pubic hair with one hand and her breasts with the other. Bill was concentrating more on Ginger’s breasts.
After a few minutes, Ginger opened her eyes, looked and smiled at Bill, turned, looked at me and said ‘wow!’ She whispered that she loved me and said something that I’ve never heard her say and would never believe she would ever say. She looked at me and said ‘fuck me.’ I was so shocked that I wasn’t sure if I heard her right so I asked her to repeat what she had just said and again she said ‘fuck me.’ I asked her if she meant now and in front of Bill and Olga and she said yes, I need you in me now.
I wasn’t sure the cot would hold both of us, so I spread two towels on the ground, one on top of the other and asked her how she wanted me in her. She said she wanted top, so I laid down and she instantly climbed on top me. She began to ride me like there was no tomorrow. Bill walked over close to us and to my further surprise; Ginger reached out, grabbed his cock, pulled him closer and started sucking on him.
My timid, shy and reserved wife had become a wild lust filled nympho and I was loving it. I pounded up in her and watched her breasts bounce up and down as another man’s cock filled her mouth. Her head bobbed in and out around Bill’s cock as she also bounced up and down on mine. Her eyes were closed and the look on her face told me she was completely lost in the moment.
I looked over at Olga and she had a look of wanting and one of being left out. She caught my glance and I told her not to worry that she was next. She walked over to me and sat down on my face. My tongue darted out and began to lick her pussy. Her juices were flowing and had that sweet taste of love. I worked my tongue around her pussy and as deep as it could reach. The next target of my tongue was Olga’s clit.
Never had I been able to feel my cock rubbing against the clit of one woman while my tongue was rubbing against the clit of another woman. I concentrated on the two clits and did my best not to cum immediately. My eyes were closed and my whole world consisted of the two clits I was engaged with. Nothing else seemed to matter until I felt Ginger’s pussy lock down around my cock. She must have clenched her teeth as she came because I suddenly heard Bill call out.
I opened my eyes to see Bill pull out of Ginger’s mouth and grab his cock. Ginger’s orgasm lasted over a minute. When she came down, she looked up and Bill, apologized and reached out, grabbing his cock. She pulled it back to her mouth and told him she wanted to finish what she started. In the meantime, she continued to ride my cock as I kept tonguing and sucking on Olga’s clit.
It wasn’t long until I could feel Olga began to buck back and forth on my mouth. I heard Bill begin to moan loudly. The sensations around me were too much and I could hold back no longer. I grabbed Ginger by the hips and pulled down on me as tightly as I could. Olga was coming down from her climax as I heard Ginger trying to swallow Bill’s cum as I began to pump my fluids up inside my wife.
A few minutes later, we had all landed back on earth and separated from each other. I looked at Ginger and she was grinning like a kid at Christmas who had just wrapped the gift of their dreams. I looked at her and said, ‘wow! Three people cumming almost at the same time.’ Then I asked if she was okay and she said she was and hoped that she hadn’t gone too far for me. I told her she was wonderful and that I had no regrets.
Olga said she was next, but realized that us guys needed time to recharge and suggested we lay in the sun for a few minutes as was our original plans. We all agreed, grabbed a drink and laid back on the cots. Ginger reached over, grabbed my hand and smiled at me. She told me she loved me more than anything. I told her I loved her and asked her how far she was willing to go with this. She was startled by my question and asked what I meant. I told her that after what just happened, I know that Bill will want to have sex with her.
She looked over at Bill and saw that he and Olga were talking quietly between themselves. She looked back over and asked how I felt about it. I told her that it was her call and I was okay with whatever she decided. She asked if I wanted her to and I said only if she wanted to. She smiled and said that she could tell that I wanted her to do it and that deep down inside the idea intrigued her.
Then she asked me if I wanted to have sex with Olga and I told her that the idea intrigued me, but I wouldn’t do it if she didn’t want me to. There was a moment’s pause and then she said that since we’ve come this far that we might as well go all the way if that was okay with me. I told her I felt the same way and was glad she was okay with it.
About that time, Olga piped up that it was her turn to be screwed. Bill then said that they talked and, well, Olga wanted me to do the screwing. I asked Bill how he felt about it and he said it was fine with him as long as he could screw Ginger at the same time. We looked at each other and she nodded okay to me and we said that would be okay.
The other two towels were laid down next to the first two. Bill and I laid down on the towels. I watched as Ginger stepped over him and lowered herself onto his cock. She was watching me the whole time. Then Olga straddled me and lowered herself onto my cock. Almost instantly she began to ride me. It felt strange and good having a different pussy engulfing my cock. Ginger seemed to be enjoying her ride on Bill’s cock as her head was back and her eyes closed.
I knew Olga needed my attention and I tried to watch her as much as possible, but I was mesmerized by the sight of my wife riding another man’s cock. From where I lay, I could see the base of his cock disappearing into her beautiful pussy hair. I could hear their crotches hitting each other. Bill would hold her hips and then move his hands to her breasts and hold them as she pumped herself up and down on him. Olga’s breasts felt so good in my hands and yet so different than Ginger’s. They weren’t as big or as firm, but there was enough to fill each hand. I leaned her down enough so that I could suck on each nipple.
Then I had the thought of trying to finish Olga as soon as possible so I could focus my attention on Ginger and Bill, so I reached my hand into her pussy hair and put my thumb on her clit and began rubbing it. Her pussy twitched when I did and I could feel it begin to tighten around me in no time at all. I pounded harder and rubbed the clit faster. When I saw her eyes close, I turned to watch Ginger and saw that she was about to peak. Olga’s pussy began to spasm as she came. I could tell that Ginger was cumming and watching her and feeling Olga was enough to send me over the top and I erupted deep inside Olga. Her orgasm was so intense that when she returned to earth, she collapsed forward on my chest and laid her head next to mine.
Fortunately, her head was on the opposite side and I was free to watch my gorgeous wife experience her first swap. She came down and continued to ride Bill. His eyes were fixated on her breasts and he struggled between holding them or her hips. Bill picked up his pace and his thrusts became stronger. The sound of their bodies slapping against each other got louder. I could hear how wet Ginger was as she rode Bill’s cock.
Bill began to moan louder and Ginger responded with her own moaning. Her stomach began to convulse and I could tell she was about to have another orgasm. As she began to arch her back and grimace, I could tell from Bill’s expression that he too was beginning to cum. They peaked at virtually the same time. I watched intently realizing that another man was pumping his sperm deep into my wife’s womb. His most private was penetrating my wife’s inner sanctum, her most private of privates. Bill was boldly cumming where no man had ever cum before except for myself.
The realization of what was happening caused my cock to get hard again and Olga took it to mean I was ready to go again. She sat back up and began to ride me again. Ginger and Bill laid there with his cock still inside her as they watched Olga and I. Ginger reached out her hand and grabbed mine. When I looked over at her, she told me she loved me and that she thought it was very sexy watching another woman riding my cock. It told her that I was extremely turned on watching another man cum inside of her. She told me it was pretty incredible on her end also.
All of the talk with Ginger kept turning me on and feeling Olga riding my cock brought me another orgasm quickly. As I began to shoot my load up into Olga, Ginger slid her hand between us and put two fingers around the base of my cock. When I felt what she was doing, it was like someone just hit a turbo switch and I felt like I started shooting my cum even harder and deeper into the hungry pussy surrounding me cock. Ginger told me to keep going as long as I could and when I looked, I saw Ginger was rubbing Olga’s clit. I was afraid I would deflate too quickly as this was the third time I came, but with Ginger rubbing her clit, Olga spike into a sudden orgasm. Ginger was smiling and said she hoped that helped.
A few minutes of resting, we all put our towels back on the cots and laid out in the sun, trying to catch our breath and take in what had just happened. No one said anything for the next half hour. You could see the desert birds calling and a jet high in the sky. I noticed that I could hear some deep breathing and light snoring. I looked over and all three of them seemed to be asleep. Even though it was mid-morning, the sun was already getting hot and I feared falling asleep and letting everyone get a bad sunburn, so I sat up and started to watch them.
Ginger’s breasts rose with each breath as did Olga’s. The two girls were laying side-by-side and I started comparing their bodies. Ginger was noticeably thinner, taller and had a better shape than Olga. Olga had very little waistline while Ginger had a very distinct waistline. I watched their breasts and noticed that Ginger’s stayed firm on her chest while Olga’s seem to lean outward to her sides. Their nipples were about the same size. Olga’s face was expressionless as she slept, but Ginger was still smiling, even in her sleep.
I quietly stood up and went to foot of the girl’s cots and looked up their legs to their pussies. Ginger had longer legs and thinner thighs as I could see her entire pussy through her pubic hair. Olga on the other hand had thicker thighs that hid most of her pussy except the top part that reached up to her mound. I thought to myself that it would be so much easier to for someone to **** Ginger than Olga because of her thinner thighs. Almost chuckling to myself, I thought that after today, I wasn’t sure if she would resist anyone as much as she enjoyed what just happened.
Another half hour went by and I decided it was time to wake them up. I gently began to rub Ginger’s pussy and she slowly opened her eyes and told me that if this was a dream not to wake her up. I told her that she had been sleeping for an hour and I didn’t want to burn. She sat up, thanked me and I told her to wake Olga the same way. She smiled at me and reached over and began rubbing Olga’s pussy. She roused and grabbed Ginger’s hand and pushed it into her pussy. She opened her eyes and realized it was Ginger and not one of the guys, she seemed surprised. Ginger told her about sleeping for an hour and not wanting to burn and told her to wake Bill. She leaned over and began caressing Bill’s cock. It actually took a couple of minutes before he began to stir.
I told everyone that if they wanted to continue to tan that they needed to roll over onto their stomachs. Everyone was thirsty so we grabbed another beer or soda in Ginger’s case and sat and talked about what happened earlier. Bill said he was very pleasantly surprised with what happened considering less than a week ago Ginger announced that she would not take her top off in front of them. Ten days later, she’s not only naked, but she’s having sex with him. Ginger’s face turn bright red realizing the degree of her transformation.
Ginger said that she has surprised herself more than anyone. Two weeks ago, the thought of another man seeing her breasts or her pussy was frightening and would never happen. She looked at me almost apologetically and said that now she can’t wait for something like this to happen again. I smiled at her and said I understood and was happy for her.
Then Bill asked if we remembered the blindfold game we played that night fishing when we tried to identify which breasts was which by feeling them. We said we did and then Bill asked if we wanted to play it again only this time we tried to determine which pussy or cock is which blindfolded. Ginger jumped at the idea and volunteered to go first. We used a t-shirt as a blindfold and Ginger’s eyes were covered. We laid her down on the end of a cot and then Olga told her that she would be penetrated twice by each of us and she had to determine who was who.
Bill went first and for the first time, I could see her entire pussy as Bill penetrated her. He stroked in and out several times until Olga said enough and to switch. He got up, we moved around then Bill penetrated her again and took several more strokes. Olga again said to switch. We moved around and I penetrated her and began to stroke, trying to mimic Bill’s movements. Then once again we switched, and I repeated the process.
When it was over, Olga sat up, took off the blindfold and said that was fantastic. We asked her who was who. She paused for only a moment and then said the first two felt like Bill and the last two felt like and figured we did that to try to trick her. Olga was eager for her turn. This time, Bill again went first, I went second and third and Bill went last. Sitting up, she correctly identified both of us.
Now it was our turn. Bill was next to be blindfolded. Instead of sitting on the cot, we had the girls bend over against the truck. I moved Bill forward and into one of the girls. After a few strokes, I stopped him and made him move back. The girls kept switching back and forth. He entered Olga first, then Ginger, then Olga and then Ginger. Taking the blindfold off, he also identified which pussy belonged to which girl.
My turn was next. The first pussy I entered felt pretty good, but the second one I entered was noticeably tighter. The next pussy was just as tight and the last pussy was looser. Taking the blindfold off, I also identified who was who. Everyone wanted to know how each could tell the difference. The girls said that Bill’s cock was straight up and down and I had a distinctive flare just below the head and they could feel the flare. Bill and both said that Ginger’s pussy was tighter than Olga’s and that’s how we could tell.
The sun was getting hotter and I asked if they wanted to stay longer or head back to town. Everyone agreed it was getting very hot, so we packed everything up, got dressed and headed back into town. The sun had tired all of us, so we all decided to take an hour or two nap to prepare for our night on the town.

Desert Heat pt8
 

Between the hot sun and the morning’s activities, we were all fairly exhausted and we slept for almost 3 hours. When I roused, I looked over at Ginger. She was still sound asleep with a big smile on her face. I wondered if she was dreaming about what happened earlier in the day or what might happen tonight.
Then I started to wonder to myself what our plans were for tonight. All I knew was Bill was taking us to a couple of bars and other than that, I had no idea. With my background, I was used to hitting the bars, but Ginger wasn’t much of a drinker, mostly because it affects her so quickly. I’ve seen her drink half a can of beer and start to feel giddy. She literally was a cheap drunk and she knew it better than anyone else, so she didn’t drink very much at all.
Noticing that the afternoon was winding down, I gently began to massage one of her breasts. By afternoon the small trailer was getting quite warm and she was sleeping without anything covering her. Ever so gently, I began to suckle on her closest nipple and while massaging the other one. In a half sleepy voice she tells Bill to keep sucking on her breast. I lifted up and saw her peeking from a barely opened eyelid and she couldn’t control the smile on her face. Laughing back at her, I began to tickle her and she warned me that she hadn’t gone to the bathroom yet.
We got up, got dressed and wondered if Bill and Olga were up yet. Ginger wore a light weight top and shorts. She was going to wear a bra but I convinced her not to. She was afraid of her breasts being too visible, but I told her that no one here knew her and after this summer they’d never see her again anyway. Besides, didn’t she still feel sexy and turned on by this morning and she agreed. I asked her to bring her halter top with her just in case she needed it.
We didn’t have wonder very long when we heard Olga’s voice at the door asking if anyone was awake or home. Inviting her in, we asked what was up. She asked if we were hungry and if, Bill wanted to take us to his favorite restaurant in town. Sounded good to us, so we locked up the trailer, got into our truck and followed them into town.
The restaurant looked like a dive outside, but we were surprised once we walked inside. It was very clean and the food smelled good. Bill took the liberty of ordering for us. We had steaks, loaded baked potatoes and salad. Three of us had beer with our meal and Ginger had lemonade. Dinner was so filling that none of us had room for desert.
We sat and talked for another hour before leaving. Bill led us to a park in town where they had the fireworks the night before. It was about an hour before it got dark and there was no one in the park. I convinced Ginger to change into her halter top and she agreed to flash Bill if no one else was around.
After parking, we causally strolled across the grass to play area in the middle of the park. Bill sat on a swing and began to rock back forth. I winked at Ginger and as Bill swung toward her, she pulled the sides of her halter into her cleavage, revealing both of her breasts. The sudden flash caught Bill by surprise, causing him to fall backwards out of the swing. We all laughed at the expression on his face and how he fell back out of the swing.
Picking himself off the ground, Bill decided a picnic table was a safer place to sit. Ginger and I sat across from Bill and Olga and we just made some small talk. There seemed to be a hesitation in the air as if everyone wanted to talk about what happened earlier in the day, but no one was brave enough to broach the subject. I looked at everyone and decided I might as well start and I turned to Bill and asked him what he enjoyed most about this morning.
Ginger’s face turned red as Bill looked at her and said it was the first time he felt her slide onto his cock. Next was Olga and she said feeling my cock enter her and that the flare in the shaft of my cock felt so different to what she was used to feeling. Turning to Ginger, she was obviously embarrassed and red faced. She said it was hard to pick just one thing that she enjoyed the most. Having another man’s cock inside her for the first time was pretty exciting and then watching me and Olga was pretty close to a tie.
They all looked at me, waiting for my response, I looked at Olga and told her she felt great, but what excited me most was watching Ginger with another man. Ginger had a surprised look on her face and asked me if I was serious and I told her yes. I thought that having sex with Olga would be the most exciting, but I couldn’t take my eyes off watching Bill take my wife. For reason the thought of her and another man was such a turn on and I had to admit that it even shocked me when I realized it.
Olga commented that she couldn’t help but notice that I was paying more attention to Bill and Ginger than I was to her. I took her hands in mine and apologized, telling her it wasn’t intentional. Watching them was mesmerizing and I just couldn’t not watch. What happened next absolutely floored me. Ginger suggested that Olga should get the opportunity to have my undivided attention when having sex with her. Before I could say anything, Bill said he was all for it. I looked at Olga and she asked where and when.
It was starting to get dark and there were no lights in the park. Ginger looked around and said no one was around and she doubted if anyone could see what we were doing, so how about here and now. Again I was shocked by her boldness. Olga said that was okay with her and climbed onto the picnic table, unbuttoned her top and slid it off. She was not wearing a bra. Next she took off her shorts and panties and then laid down on the table top with her head resting on Bill and her legs on either side of me. Her pussy was facing me and even in the waning light I could tell that she was quite moist and ready.
As I sat there surprised at what was happening, Ginger reached over and pulled my shirt over my head. Then she started to undo my shorts and told me to stand up. When I did, she slid my shorts and briefs down and told me to step out of them. I sat back down looking at the waiting pussy in front of me. I looked at Ginger and she told me to go ahead and enjoy myself.
I leaned forward and began kissing her mound and inner thighs. My tongue licked up along the side of her pussy lips and I felt her shiver. I licked the other side and again her bodied trembled with delight and expectation. Then I ran my tongue up along the center of her pussy, lingering ever so slightly at her clit, causing her body to shiver as if she were cold. The next lick went as deep into her pussy as I could and her back arched up.
Her clit became my target and I started to suck and nibble on it. She was already so worked up that it only took about thirty seconds for her to explode into her first orgasm. I continued to suck hard on her clit as she seemed to cum and cum and cum some more.
After she finished and returned to earth, I moved her to the end of the table, stood between her legs and looked at Ginger. She told me to go for it and then she assured Olga that she was getting my full attention this time. Olga puffed out a thank you between trying to catch her breath after such an intense orgasm.
I stepped forward and slid my cock into her very wet pussy. She instantly began climbing towards her second orgasm. I stood up on my toes so as to put pressure on her clit as I began to pump my manhood as deep into her as I could. This time it took about a minute for Olga to climax again. I could feel her pussy clamping around my shaft as if it were trying to hold it in place, but I continued to slide in and out against her clit.
My toes were beginning to cramp so I settle back down on my feet. I decided to bend my knees enough to allow me to hit her sweet spot in the top of her vagina. I also moved it from side to side and evidently I was hitting the right spot because she quickly came for the third time.
I could feel myself starting to get close to cumming and I reached forward and grabbed her naked breasts. I had been watching them slide up and down on her chest as I pumped her and now I held them in my hands. As I began to cum, Olga said exclaimed that she could feel the flare in my shaft swell even bigger. Ginger giggled and said she loved that feeling also. Hearing them talking about it only intensified my orgasm and it felt like deposited a gallon of white hot juice inside her. I knew it wasn’t a gallon, but before I finished spurting my last drops I could feel it leaking out of her and running down my balls.
When I finished, I just stood there with my cock still buried deep inside Olga’s pussy. From the time I first entered her, I purposely kept my gaze fixed on Olga. Now I looked over at Ginger and saw her sitting there grinning from ear to ear. She mouthed I love you to me and I mouthed it back. By now, I was starting to get soft and stepped back from Olga. She laid there for a few moments and my cum began to stream out of her. When she stood up, there was so much of me leaking out of her that it sounded like she peeing. Ginger pulled a tissue out of her purse and handed it to Olga. She used it to wipe herself and before I could get dressed, Ginger took my cock and licked me clean, again shocking me.
Olga and I got dressed and we all walked back to our vehicles. Ginger embraced me and said that was fantastic to watch and hoped that Olga and I enjoyed it. Olga said it was great and she hugged me and gave me a passionate kiss.
We got in our truck followed Bill to a bar that he knew. When we walked in, the bartending called out to him and Bill waved back. I looked around and saw that there were only 8 men and three women in the bar other than the bartender. Guess Thursday nights aren’t real busy in a small town.
Bill led us to a booth in a corner. Ever since my time in the military, I cannot sit with my back facing towards people, so before Bill could take a seat I ushered Ginger into the seat against the wall and slid in beside her. When Bill looked a little surprised, Ginger explained it to him and he said he understood. I looked at Ginger and asked if she would like a drink and she said she would take a vodka Collins but to make it very weak. Bill and I went to bar to get our drinks. I ordered Jack Daniels on the rocks and asked for a vodka Collins weak, but Bill smiled and said to make it normal strength. He order drinks for him and Olga, but asked the bartender to make Olga’s drink stronger than normal.
We got out drinks and headed back to the table. While we were at the bar, Ginger and Olga went to the jukebox and selected some songs. They were just returning to the table as we arrived with the drinks. Bill made a toast to an eventful day and we all took a swig in agreeance. Ginger looked at me and said she wanted it weak. Bill told her that was weak for this bar and she seemed to accept his explanation.
The conversation again turned to the day’s events and sex. Ginger said that she was still fascinated with Bill’s uncircumcised cock as it was the first one she had seen in real life. She and Olga began talking about cocks and comparing them, all the time sipping their drinks.
It wasn’t too long before the drinks were empty and with the girls still talking, Bill and went to the bar to get another round. While at the bar, Bill asked the bartender if we would get free drinks if he got both girls to show him their tits. His face lit up and said he’d give a free round to everyone in the bar if both girls took their tops completely off at the bar. I looked at Bill thinking he was crazy, but as the idea of my wife topless in front of complete strangers began to get me turned on, so I agreed and paid for the drinks.
When we got back to the booth, Ginger and Olga were still talking away and didn’t seem to notice that we replaced their empty glasses with full ones. Like before, they talked and sipped. The more they sipped, the more giddy both became. I could tell that the alcohol was getting to Ginger and thought to myself that was probably the most she had ever had at one time.
Bill did his best to turn the conversation from cocks to tits. I joined in and we talked about the difference between Ginger’s and Olga’s breasts. Ginger was still wearing her halter top and Olga had a light weight button down the front top. Every so often, Ginger would quickly flash us one of her breasts and then sit there and giggle. Olga had unbuttoned her top about half way and also began flashing her breasts to us.
Feeling the moment was right, Bill dared the girls to go up to the bar and take their tops off and hand them to the bartender. They giggled and said no way. Bill asked if they were cowards and Ginger said she was too embarrassed to do that in front of everyone. I asked her if the thought of doing it excited her and she admitted it did, so joined Bill and dared her to go through with it to see how exciting it would really feel. She looked at Olga who said why not, so we scooted and let the girls out.
Their walk to the bar was not as straight a path as they intended it be and we could tell that they were getting pretty ripped. Bill and I followed a short distance behind them. Once at the bar, Olga, who seemed to also know the bartender looked at him and asked him if he would like to see their tits? He smiled and told her that it would free drinks for everyone in the bar if the two of them took their tops off.
Even with the jukebox playing, the activities at the bar had everyone’s attention. All eyes were on Ginger and Olga. The girls looked at each and Olga began undoing the rest of her buttons. Ginger reached behind her back and untied the knot, then reached up, unclipped the top’s ring around her neck and handed the top to the bartender. Olga finished undoing her buttons and slid her top and handed it to the bartender as well.
Everyone in the bar applauded and I thought that Ginger would be so embarrassed that she would try to hide, but she stood there in her drunken stupor for all to see. My cock was so hard that I had to adjust it. Then Bill grabbed Ginger and sat her up on the bar and did the same with Olga. The bartender told them to stand up and dance on the bar and to my amazement they did.
Never in my life did I ever expect to see my wife dancing topless in a bar in front of strangers. The surprises were not over as Ginger began to undo the button and zipper on her shorts and as she danced; she slowly and seductively slid her shorts down and kicked them towards me. Seeing her dancing in just her panties, Olga followed suit and took her shorts off and kicked them towards Bill. They continued to dance a couple minutes as everyone in the bar gathered around as close as possible to make sure they got a good look at the two nearly nude women.
A chant of take them off began to rise from the crowd. It didn't take the chanting very long to have its desired effect as Ginger faced the wall behind the bar and ever so slowly worked her panties down her butt. She stopped at the bottom of her cheeks and teased the crowd. She turned to face everyone and her panties were still covering her pubic hair but barely. Turning back to the bar, she bent down and allowed her panties to slide down her long legs and stepped out of them. She kicked them towards the bartender who caught them, sniffed them and placed them in his shirt pocket.
Ginger pointed to Olga and told her it was her turn. Everyone was shouting and encouraging her to strip also and like Ginger, she did it slowly and seductively. She also kicked her panties to the bartender who placed them in his shirt pocket with Ginger’s. As the girls were dancing on the bar, the bartender quickly went to the end of the bar, reached underneath and pulled out a hammer and could of nails. Moving back to the center of the bar, he turned and nailed panties to the wall behind the cash register turned and smiled at his trophies.
The bartender started serving up the free round of drinks to everyone. I was surprised with Ginger took a third drink. She took a couple sips and sat down on the bar and wiggled her finger at me to come over to her. Leaning forward, she told me that she was incredibly horny and wondered if it would be okay to have the other men in the bar lick her pussy. Again shocked at her boldness, I told her to go for. Just as the jukebox went silent, Ginger told the crowd in a loud and giddy voice that she would let every guy in the bar lick her pussy for $20 each.
Money started coming out of pockets and wallets faster than you would think possible. The bartender announced that he already paid with the free drinks and spun her around and dove his face between her legs. Ginger leaned back and I could tell that she had an orgasm almost instantly. A couple minutes later the bartender stood up with Ginger’s come in his moustache and said that was fantastic. He spun her back around and every guy in the bar took his turn eating her out until she came. Eight guys, $160 and nine orgasms left Ginger completely spent. She laid their sprawled out on the bar in all her glory. The bartended had taken the opportunity to fondle her breasts while each guy took his turn licking her pussy.
The spectacle was so erotic that I couldn’t stand it any longer. I climbed up onto the bar, took my shorts off and fucked Ginger there on the bar in front of everyone. I just had to have her after watching 9 strangers lick her pussy. In fact I was so worked up that it took less than a minute to shoot my load deep into her quivering pussy. She pulled me to her and told me how much she loved me and how wonderful she felt and how much she enjoyed what just happened. I asked her if she really enjoyed being fucked in front of a crowd of people and she said it made it so intense that, that, she was lost for words.
I suggested we get off the bar and put our clothes back on. The bartender handed her a towel to clean up with and I helped her off the bar back onto the floor. The bartender handed Ginger and Olga back their clothes, except for their panties which remained nailed up above the cash register. The girls and I get dressed and sit back in our booth.
The bartender brings over another round of drinks along with four plates with burgers and fries. I figured the food would help keep us from getting too drunk with all the drinks and may help Ginger. After the steaks we had earlier, I was kind of surprised when she ate the entire burger and all of her fries. It seemed to help bring her back to her senses for a little while. I asked her if she remembers what just happened and she looked at me, smiled and said that she just had a bunch of men licking her pussy and that I fucked her on a bar in front of a crowd of strangers.
As we finished our food, the bartender came over with another round of drinks. He took a few moments to thank the girls for a wonderful show. He looked straight at Ginger and told her that any night she wanted to come and dance and perform on the bar to let him know and he would have the place packed. He told her that she made $160 tonight with just a few men in the place and that he knew as beautiful as she is that she could easily clear over $500 a night. She was blushing and said that we’re only leaving in the morning to go home, but would be back next week and she would have to think about it. She told him that she’s never done anything like this before and not sure if she would again.
We finished our last drink and figured it was time to head back to the trailer park. When we got outside, the air was still hot and hit you like opening an oven door. Bill and I took our shirts off and without any hesitation, so did Ginger and Olga. As we got to the trucks, Bill suggested we switch and have Olga wide with me and Ginger ride with him. Everyone agreed before I could say anything and Ginger climbed into Bill’s van and blew me a kiss. Olga was already sitting in my truck waiting for me.
We pulled out and I followed Bill as we headed back to the trailer park. Olga took my left hand and placed it on her breast and held it there. As I drove down the road with a topless woman beside me, fondling her breast I wondered if Bill was doing the same thing.
Driving south, the trailer park is the last place in town on the left hand side of the road. About 100 yards passed it on the right was a bar called the Galloping Goose. Bill drove past the trailer part and pulled into the bar and I pulled in next to him. Ginger climbed out of the van, still topless, gave me a kiss and followed Bill into the bar. Olga looked at me, gave me a kiss and followed Ginger into the bar and I was fast behind them.
By the time I got inside, the few patrons still in the bar were hollering, hooting and whistling at our two topless women. A couple of guys that were obviously drunk grabbed Ginger and began groping her and licking her breasts. I asked them to back off and they ignored me. I didn’t want any trouble, but I also didn’t want things to get out of control. Pushing my way past one of the drunks, I pulled Ginger over to a corner booth, slid her into the far end of the seat against the wall and sat down next to her. She was laughing and obviously out of control.
Bill stopped the drunks from following me and they finally just sat at the bar and starred at us. I asked Bill what he was thinking and he said that Ginger wanted one last drink before going to bed, so he pulled in here, knowing it was close to the trailers. When I looked back at Ginger, she was passed out cold, so I slid her out of the booth, picked her up and took out to my truck. We got in, I put her top back on her and then drive back to the trailer park. Bill helped my carry her into our trailer and put her in bed. Then I went back out to get her burse and Bill told me that Olga was passed out cold also, so I helped him carry her into their trailer. Olga was still topless and I was hoping that no one else in the trailer was up at 1:30am to see us carrying her this way.
I said goodnight, grabbed Ginger’s purse and the rest of our things and headed back inside the trailer. Ginger hadn’t moved a muscle while I was gone and I knew she had never gotten this drunk before. I figured the morning would be hard on her, so I got the aspirin ready on the table, stripped and climbed into bed next to her wondering how much of tonight she would remember in the morning. The last thing I remember before falling asleep was seeing her riding Bill’s cock out in the desert.

Amazing story. Hot as hell and very well written.

Desert Heat pt9
 

I woke early the next morning as I usually do. Ginger was still sound so I quietly moved around, packing up our stuff to get ready to head back to our home as soon as she was awake. I only had four days off after working ten straight and we just spent one of those days off with Bill and Olga. I was anxious to get back home and take care of things there. I had called Jerry to let him know we would be staying an extra day down here, and he said no problem.
It was almost two hours later when I heard Ginger begin to stir. She slowly sat up and asked me for some aspirin. Her face told me that she had a hangover headache, so I gave her three aspirins and a glass of water. I asked her how she was feeling and she said other than her head, she didn’t feel too bad. As she swung her legs out of the bed, she grimaced, looked up at me, grinned and said her pussy was a little sore. I asked if she remembered last night and her grin widened, her face turned ten shades of red and said yes, she remembered last night. From her expression I took it that she didn’t regret it, but I had to ask anyway. She told me that she wouldn’t have done what she did in the bar if it hadn’t been for the drinks, but she had no regrets and hoped I was mad at her.
I wrapped my arms around her, held her close and told her that I realized it was the booze and no, I wasn’t mad at her. In fact, I told her that watching her dance naked on the bar and then letting all those guys between her legs licking her pussy was the most erotic thing I had ever seen in my entire life. She giggled and said it was pretty erotic on her end too and that she made $160 to boot. I asked what she was going to do with the money and she said she might buy some new clothes, including a couple more halter tops.
Ginger surprised me as her hangover headache passed rather quickly. She got dressed, grabbed a quick breakfast and we hit the road for the hour and half drive back home.
When we got home, Jerry greeted us at the door, took bag of dirty clothes from us and headed to the laundry room. He hollered back that our mail was on the table. I quickly sorted through it, ripped up the junk and put the bills and important mail on the desk in my study. Ginger checked the refrigerator and cabinets, making a shopping list of needed groceries. Jerry started our laundry and then asked if there was anything else he could do to help. We told him that we were going to run to the store and pick up some needed things including groceries. From the look on his face, I could tell that he wanted to come with us, so we invited him and he readily accepted.
Ginger quickly jumped in the shower and put a cute yellow summer dress on. It was one of my favorite dresses for her and she knew it. Except this was the first time that she wore it without a bra. I told her that Jerry was coming with us to shop and she looked at me and gave me a sly smile and said that was fine. I asked Ginger where she wanted to go first and she told me which department store.
She headed to the summer clearance racks and held up several halter tops and asked me if I liked them. Jerry seemed a little embarrassed when she asked him if he liked one of the tops. She tried to put him at ease by telling him that I would say I liked any top she would hold up and that she wanted someone else’s opinion.
Jerry was about a year younger than we were, but we both knew him from back in high school. He was a good looking young man about my height and build. He had jet black hair and the darkest brown eyes I’ve ever seen. At times they looked more black than brown. His girlfriend of several years had come home one day and told him to get out as she was letting her new boyfriend move in with her. He basically left with a single suitcase of clothes and nothing more. A mutual friend had a spare bedroom and let Jerry stay there, but it was a temporary arrangement only. He was very grateful when we offered him to stay with us and help take care of the place while we were away for 10 days at a time.
Ginger called Jerry over and asked him if he like a semi-see through halter top and his face turned all kinds of shades of red. She apologized and said she didn’t mean to embarrass him. It was then that she remembered that he had virtually nothing to his name including clothes, so she put back several of the tops she was going to buy and purchased only two. Then she said that we should go to the men’s department, so we followed her.
Jerry stopped to look at a rack of shirts and Ginger pulled me aside and said that she wanted to use most of her $160 to buy Jerry some clothes since he had very little. I told her that was a great idea. We noticed him pick up a nice looking casual shirt, look at the price tag, frown and put the shirt back. Ginger told him that shirt would look good on him, but Jerry kind of shrugged it off and said it wasn’t in his budget. He looked at her and said he was trying to save up so he could eventually get a place of his own. Ginger told him that she came into some extra money and wanted to help him get some new clothes. He said it wasn’t necessary but she insisted. I told him when she gets like that you best go along with her as she won’t take no for an answer. Reluctantly, he agreed and Ginger began the hunt for a new wardrobe for Jerry.
Nearly two hours later, Jerry had half dozen shirts, a pair of slacks and shorts. We grabbed lunch out and then headed to the grocery store and home. After everything was put away, Ginger suggested we all take a dip in the pool. Jerry got a sad look on his face and told us to go ahead and that he would go to his room. I asked what was wrong and Jerry said he didn’t have a swim suit. Ginger said that since he was the same build and size as me that he could use one of mine. The smile returned to his face and Ginger got him a swimsuit to wear.
Ginger grabbed some towels and sunscreen and met us out at the pool. The pool looked very clean and inviting and I told Jerry he was doing a great job taking care of it. After being kicked out by his girlfriend, his self-image had been pretty much dashed to pieces, so the compliment was exactly what he needed. The three of us casually swam and talked for a few minutes and then Ginger asked Jerry if he was using the pool while we were out of town. The expression on his face told both of us that he had and that since he had no swimsuit that he must have been skinny dipping. Ginger did her best to set him at ease and told him that we skinny dipped when it was just us and that we understood that it was only natural for him to do the same when he was alone. Sheepishly he admitted that he had been skinny dipping and hoped we weren’t upset with him.
Ginger then asked him if he liked swimming naked and free and again Jerry turned red and said yes, he enjoyed it. I knew then what she was thinking and I gave her a nod of approval. She then looked at Jerry and told him that since we enjoyed swimming naked and he enjoyed swimming naked and that since he was staying with us for who knows how long that we should all be able to swim naked if we wanted. His eyes got big and he wasn’t sure what to think or say. I asked him if he would mind if Ginger and I swam naked and he said it was our house and we should be able to do what we wanted. I then asked him if it would bother him if we did, and he said no. I then told him that it wouldn’t bother us if he wanted to swim the same way and as long as he was staying with us to consider himself part of the family.
By the time I finished saying what I did, I noticed that Ginger had taken off her bikini top and tossed it on to the side of the pool. Jerry’s eyes got big and he reacted by turning to look at Ginger. Realizing it, he quickly turned around and apologized. Ginger told him no apology necessary as she tossed the bottoms of her bikini to side by her top. I followed suit and shed my suit and tossed it over by Ginger’s.
It was plain that Jerry felt very awkward so I swam over to him and told him not feel embarrassed and that it was okay to look at Ginger’s body because we have nothing to hide. Ginger was listening to what I was saying and snuck up behind Jerry and suddenly yanked his swimsuit down. Coming back up out of the water she laughed and told Jerry that now he had nothing to hide. That seemed to do the trick, because he laughed with her and then tossed his swimsuit over with ours.
After swimming around and talking about the house and how well Jerry kept the place clean. Ginger suggested an old fashioned game of Marco Polo with the only rule is that you can’t get out of the pool. Before anyone could answer, she closed her eyes and called Marco, to which we both replied Polo. Jerry and I went in different directions and I knew Ginger would do her best to home in on him, which she did. Jerry didn’t realize that she was slowly backing him into a corner and when he did realize, it was too late. He tried to swim past her, but she managed to reach out and tag him on his butt.
Now it was his turn and I was certain that Ginger would accidentally on purpose allow Jerry to tag her. He began calling and we answered. It wasn’t long until she let Jerry get a little closer to her. She made a half-hearted effort to swim past him and when Jerry reached out, Ginger twisted perfectly to place her breast in Jerry hand. His eyes popped open and he looked at both of and began apologizing. Ginger swam up to him, took both of his hands and placed them on her breasts and held them there. She looked him in the face and said that he no longer had to apologize.
Ginger then reached down and grabbed Jerry’s cock which was already hard from holding her breasts. She smiles and said that now she didn’t have to apologize either. We played Marco Polo for another fifteen minutes and both Ginger and I were getting tired. I don’t think either of us had recovered from the day before. I told them that I was going to get out and lay in the sun and relax. Ginger said that sounded like a good idea and invited Jerry to join us.
I climbed out of the pool and laid down in one of the pool lounges. When Ginger got out, she stretched, making sure that Jerry had a good look and then joined in another lounge. Jerry finally decided that it was okay and climbed out of the pool and took his place in a lounge chair on the other side of Ginger.
In the hot desert sun, it doesn’t take long to dry off and begin to warm off. I got Ginger’s attention and made a motion asking her to get us a beer. She smiled, got up and went into the house and came back out with two beers and a soda for her. She walked right up to Jerry and handed him the beer. He couldn’t help but look directly at her pussy and pubic hair. Ginger was smiling as she noticed the effect it had on his rising cock. She turned and walked to me to hand me my beer and as she did, I noticed a distinct wiggle to her walk.
After everything that happened over the past two weeks, I could tell that Ginger had designs on Jerry’s cock. I figured that the next few days would be very interesting before we had to return to the field next Monday. She looked at me and winked and all I could do was shake my head and smile.
After handing out the drinks, Ginger laid back down in her lounge and it didn’t take long for her fall into a deep sleep. I got up, went over to Jerry and whispered that I was going in to take care of the mail, but that I’d be back out in about ten minutes.
My study was in the back corner of the house with a window that overlooked the pool. It had one of those lacy curtains on it that allowed you see out but it was difficult for anyone to see in. As I sorted through the mail, I kept an eye on the two out back. A couple minutes after I came in, I saw Jerry carefully sneak up and move over to Ginger and lean down in order to get a good look at her body. My cock got hard watching him look her over. Her legs were slightly spread on the lounge and Jerry knelt down at the foot of the lounge and looked up into her pussy. I only wished that Ginger would wake and catch him because she would probably pull his face straight down between her legs. He glanced up at the house and then hurried back to his lounge. His cock was fully erect and stroked it a few times before realizing he needed it to go down before he was caught.
I gave it ten minutes and waited until Jerry’s erection had gone down before going back outside. Jerry acted like he was asleep and went along with it. Knowing that Ginger had quite a bit of sun yesterday, I didn’t want to leave her out too long so I gently began to massage her breasts to wake her. She opened her eyes, stretched and told me she loved me. At the sound of our voices, Jerry roused and got up.
Ginger asked if everyone was getting hungry and we said yes, so she headed in to start cooking. Once she was inside, I asked Jerry if what happened at the pool bothered him. He said not all and then told me how beautiful and sexy Ginger was. I told him that we often just stay nude in the house and that if it didn’t bother him, we would like to continue to do so. He said that was okay with him and then I told him that he was welcome to join us if he wanted to. Then I told him not to worry if he got hardons looking at Ginger as it’s unavoidable. Besides, she loves to see guys react to her body that way.
He seemed to be okay with what I was saying. Then I floored him by telling him that I could tell that she wanted him and if he wanted her that I was okay with it as long as I know what’s going on. He just stood there and looked at me and didn’t know what to say. I waved my hand in front of his face and asked him if he would like to have sex with her. He managed to stammer yes, who wouldn’t. His face lit up with the thought of having her, so I thought I would set my plan in motion to surprise Ginger.
Leaning close to Jerry, I told him to go on inside and watch Ginger. When she least expects it, walk up behind her and then reach around her, grab onto her breasts and pull her against you. He asked if I was serious or putting him on. I told him that she is in there now trying to figure out how to seduce you and that you need to surprise her by being the aggressor. Once you grab her, run your hands over her breasts and down to her pussy. You take control of the situation. I’m sure she won’t expect it and it should be interesting to see what happens. Again he asked if I was sure and I told him yes. He grinned and said if it was okay with me that he would literally **** her if need be and I said that would be perfect and definitely knock her off her game.
We opened the door and walked into the house. Ginger was in the kitchen fixing some kind of dish to put in the oven. Jerry watched her and as soon as dinner was in the oven and she was beginning to tidy up, Jerry asked if I needed a drink and I said I’d take a beer. He went into the kitchen and as Ginger moved out of his way to let him to the frig, he made his move and grabbed her. One hand cupped her breasts and the other grabbed her mound and he pulled her against him. She wasn’t sure what to do or say. The look on her face was priceless as Jerry slid a finger into her pussy and began rubbing her clit.
Jerry bent her forward against the sink and before she knew what was happening he slid his cock up inside her pussy from behind and began to pump away at her. Her initial shock and resistance soon gave way to moving with his rhythm. She was now fucking him as much as he was fucking her. He had one arm around her hips and the other hand fondling her breasts.
It didn’t’ take long before Ginger had an explosive orgasm. The thrill was too much for Jerry and he began to shoot his load up inside her. When he finished, she spun around and kissed him very passionately. Then she asked what brought that on and he told her that he knew she wanted him and he wanted her, so he figured he would just take her. She looked over at me and I had a huge grin on my face. Jerry said that I gave him my permission. She smiled at me and said thank you and then jumped into Jerry’s arms, wrapped her legs around, crushing her breasts against his chest and kissed him like he was going away forever.
While she was still up in Jerry’s arms with her legs wrapped around him, she positioned herself so that his cock slid back into the pussy again and then started to move just enough to bring him back up to a full erection. Jerry walked over to the couch next to the recliner I was sitting in and sat down with Ginger still impaled on his manhood. He leaned forward just enough to suck on her nipples. Ginger’s head leaned back with an expression of total ecstasy.
When Jerry finished tasting her nipples, Ginger spun around so that her back was to him and facing towards me. She leaned back against him enough to give me a clear view of his cock sliding in and out of her. Jerry reached around and cupped a breast in each hand as he fucked my wife in front me.
Again I realized that two weeks ago, she would have never even entertained the idea of letting anyone other than me see her breasts. Now she was acting like a sex crazed nympho and in a surprise to myself, I was thoroughly enjoying her with another man. I always thought I was jealous of all the guys that watched her when we were out in public, but now I had become a true voyeur of her new found desires.
My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Ginger’s moans getting louder and faster. Focusing back on the spectacle before me, I could tell that his cock was rubbing on her sweet spot and she was on the verge of exploding all over him. Her stomach began to convulse in waves, her face grimaced and her whole body began to buck. She didn’t come back down right away as her orgasm seemed to keep going and going like the Eveready bunny.
Eventually she came down and was so spent that she almost fell forward off of Jerry’s lap, but he held on and kept on pumping. Ginger regained her composure and asked Jerry if she could finish him off orally. His eyes got big with excitement as Ginger climbed off his lap and kneeled between his legs. She took his cock in her hand and began licking it clean before sliding her lips around his shaft. Jerry watched her as she slowly sucked his cock into her mouth. When she managed to get the entire length in without gagging, she held it there and looked up at him. He was grinning more than either of us had seen him grin. There was a popping sound as she pulled herself off of his cock. Her tongue teased the tip and licked around the head of his cock, causing it to twitch back and forth.
You could see him on the verge of shoving it back in her mouth, longing to feel her lips working up and down her shaft. Sensing it herself, she began to bob her head up and down on his shaft. Jerry’s head now leaned back and I could tell he was in total ecstasy. Her breasts were rubbing against Jerry’s thighs and I knew how that feeling always helped make me cum quicker and sure enough, it didn’t take much longer for his to expel his seed into Ginger’s mouth. She gulped as fast as she could to keep from gagging. Not a single drop escaped her lips as she sucked him dry and then finished cleaning him off.
Ginger stood and said she needed to finished getting dinner ready and thanked Jerry for the appetizer before dinner. He just stayed there leaning back on the sofa with the happiest look on his face. The he looked over at me and asked if I was okay with everything that happened and I assured him I was. He said he never suspected that we were like this and I told him that up until two weeks ago we weren’t. While Ginger finished getting dinner ready, I gave Jerry a Reader’s Digest version of what happened this past week. Several times all he could say was ‘you’re not serious’ or ‘really?’
As I began to describe what happened the day before in the desert, the park and the bar, Jerry just sat there in awe. When I told him how Ginger got the money that she used to buy him the clothes today, his cock grew stiff again. Ginger noticed his hard on, walked over, flicked her fingers at his cock and told him not worry, she won’t charge him to lick her pussy. She turned to return to the kitchen, stopped, turned back towards Jerry and said that perhaps it could be his dessert. His cock jumped with excitement as he watched her walk back into the kitchen.
Turning to me, he said he was so happy that we offered him a place to stay as nowhere else had such great fringe benefits. Ginger smiled and said she was glad he was so happy, but he still needed to realize that she was mine first and foremost. Jerry stammered as he said he fully understood and wouldn’t want to anything to change that or cause problems between us. I told him that as long as I knew about it and Ginger approved, it would be okay and that we could live as a very happy threesome for the rest of the summer when we were home on my four days off.
At dinner, I sat at the end of the table with Ginger and Jerry sitting opposite of each other. I don’t think he ever took his eyes off her breasts throughout the meal, especially when she dripped some gravy on her breast. She looked straight at Jerry and did her best bring her breast up to her tongue, but could not reach it, He so wanted to lick t off himself, but she eventually used her napkin to clean it off.
When we finished eating, Jerry helped clean up the table and washed the dishes. After everything had been cleaned and put away, Ginger asked if everyone was ready for desert. Jerry remembered her words from before dinner and grinned. Ginger retuned the grin and walked over to the sofa, sat down, spread her legs wide open and announced that desert was served. Jerry looked at me and I motioned for him to go first. His cock jumped as it quickly grew.
He knelt in front of her, looked back at me again to make sure I was still okay with it. I nodded approval and watched as Jerry turned gazed at Ginger’s pussy before him. He placed each arm under her thighs with his hands on her butt and lifted her up and closer to him. His tongue began along her inner thighs. Ginger watched him as he stared at the woman in front of him.
As his tongue stroked her outer lips, Ginger moaned, closed her eyes and leaned her head backwards. Jerry’s tongue slid up one outer lip, crossed over just above her clit and then back down the other outer lip. The tip of his tongue played at the base of her opening, causing her pelvis to squirm longingly for more. Then his tongue moved upward along her opening and stopped at her clit. His tongue worked several circles around her clit which seemed to enlarge and reach out to him.
Ginger couldn’t take anymore teasing, reached down, grabbed his head and pulled him towards her, literally burying his face in her pussy. From her reaction, I could tell that he took the opportunity to plunge his tongue deep into her pussy. She held his head there until he forcibly had to come up for air. He looked up at me and said that she tasted fantastic and that he’ll never forget this day. Then he turned back and began to lick her pussy and suck on her clit.
I sat down on the sofa next to Ginger and began to suck on her nipples. In seconds, her back began to arch and she had all of the telltale signs of building towards her orgasm. While sucking one nipple, I played with her other nipple and Jerry worked away on her clit. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her abdomen roll more than a belly dancer’s. Her pelvis began gyrating on Jerry’s mouth and her moaning became louder and faster until boom, she exploded in an orgasm that rocked her entire body.
Jerry did his best to hold on and keep his position on her clit reminding me of a cowboy trying to stay on a bucking horse, only this was a lot longer than eight seconds. When his ride was over and Ginger came back down to earth, Jerry was still licking up every drop of her cum that he could. Sitting back on the floor, still staring at her open pussy, Jerry said that was the best dessert he’s ever had. Ginger said she was glad he liked it and perhaps she could arrange to serve it again sometime.
He moved away and said that I needed some dessert as well. I lifted Ginger onto my lap and slid my cock into her very wet pussy. Jerry’s eyes got wide as he watched me slide in and out of her pussy. Then Ginger motioned him to move closer in front of her. When he was close enough, she pulled his cock to move him even closer to her until he she could take hic cock into her mouth. Now she had one cock working her pussy and another working her mouth.
After watching Jerry take Ginger in the kitchen before dinner, watching him watch her during dinner and then watching him eat her out, I was more than ready and anxious to be servicing her. It only took a couple of minutes before I couldn’t hold myself back any longer and began pumping my love deep up inside her. This caused her to cum, causing her mouth to tighten on Jerry’s cock which caused him to cum. Ginger found it harder to swallow Jerry’s cum while she was in the midst of an orgasm so she pulled him out of her mouth and had him shoot it all over her breasts.
When it was all over, the three of us collapsed in exhaustion and ecstasy. Jerry fetched a wash cloth and proceeded to clean off Ginger’s breasts which they both enjoyed. Ginger must still be tired from the night before, because as she on the sofa next to me, it wasn’t long before she fell asleep. I decided to let her sleep and headed out to the pool for an evening swim. Jerry joined me and we talked about everything that had happened and I made sure he knew never to tell anyone or it would be out the door for him. He assured me that he wouldn’t do anything to mess this situation up.
I quietly fetched a couple of beers without waking Ginger, who was asleep, naked a one leg spread open. We drank our beers and talked about Jerry’s former girlfriend. After nearly six months of dating, she had invited Jerry to move in with her. They lived together for almost a year and half and he thought everything was going well. They had a great sex life; they rarely quarreled and enjoyed doing many of the same things. Then out of the clear blue, she came home and told Jerry that she was in love with another guy and that he was moving in with her the coming weekend and he had three days for pack up his stull and move out. He was devastated and at a loss. A co-worker said he could stay with him, but only on a temporary basis. That was a month ago and his co-worker was after him to find somewhere else to live when I called him up and invited him to house sit and take care of the pool.
Almost an hour later, Ginger came wandering out of the house. She looked groggy and like she had just emerged from an orgy with dried cum caked on her thighs. She smiled, walked past us and dove into the pool, swam a couple of laps and then got and joined us on the lounge chairs. She asked what we had been talking about I told her that he was telling me about his former girlfriend and how she just suddenly dumped him for another guy. Ginger looked at Jerry and said that his girlfriend must be crazy because he was a fantastic lover. Jerry blushed and said that Ginger was a lot better than his girlfriend and that I was one lucky guy. I told him that he was also a lucky guy after today.
I asked Ginger how she was doing and she said she was still a little sore after yesterday and today and that as much as she regretted to admit it, her pussy needed a rest. Jerry and I understood and nothing else really happened the rest of the night. We talked, swam and just enjoyed being naked together until it was time for bed.

Desert Heat pt10
 

As usual, I woke early on Saturday morning. Ginger and Jerry were still sleeping, so decided to go for a morning swim. I swam laps for about half an hour and then got out of the pool to relax and enjoy the quiet morning and get some reading done.
About an hour later, Ginger comes dragging herself outside, looking like she had been run over by a truck. When she walked over to me, her gait looked like that of a duck. I asked her if she was doing okay and she said that after the last two days her pussy was so sore that it even hurts when she walks. She admitted that she has been used that much in two days ever and that now she was paying for it. I asked if she regretted any of it and she smiled and said no, that it was a good soreness considering what she did to get this way.
I chuckled at her comment as I got up to give her a morning hug. As I did, my still naked cock began to get erect, causing her to back away and jokingly tell me to keep that thing away from her. I started teasing her, chasing her around the pool waving my cock in my hand at her. Jerry came wandering out and his eyes lit up and asked if he could join in the chase. Ginger turned and said no and told me stop. She went up and hugged Jerry and told him about being so sore after the last two days. She grabbed Jerry’s cock and then told him not to worry, her jaws weren’t sore and that by the time we got back after our next 10 day stretch out in the field.
Jerry had a disappointed look on his face and Ginger told him not to pout or he could lose all privileges. She smiled, bent down and gave his cock a quick kiss and then headed inside to fix breakfast. Jerry and sat and down and discussed the day’s plans. I told him that I had planned on mowing and trimming the lawn but noticed that he had already done it and thanked him for it. Then I told him that Ginger really needed a rest, so I was going to finished our laundry and do her chores and wait on her hand and foot. Jerry smiled, and suggested that we give a day to remember and wear only an apron around the house and serve as her personal servants. I thought about it and agreed that she would get a kick out of it.
We got up and went inside. Jerry escorted Ginger out of the kitchen and set her on the sofa and told her to relax that we had everything under control. I found the drawer where she kept her aprons and handed one to Jerry. Once we had them on, we stood in front of her and announced that we were her servants for a day and that she was rest and command. She started laughing and laughing and asked if we were serious and we told her we were. With a big grin on her face, she said this should be a really fun day and from the look on her face, I almost regretted agreeing to it.
I took over cooking breakfast as she only had a chance to get the coffee started before we came in and drove her out of the kitchen. I fixed French toast with a hint of vanilla and cinnamon, sausage links and toast. When breakfast was ready, Jerry escorted Ginger to the table and poured her coffee. I fixed her plate and served her. Then Jerry and I got our plates and joined her at the table.
While eating, she started mentioning all of the chores around the house needed doing. There was shaking out the rugs, vacuuming the carpet, mopping the kitchen floor, clean the bathroom, dust including the blinds, empty the trash and clean out the refrigerator. Then she looked at us, smiled and said that needs to be done by lunch and then I’ll give you the rest of the list. Jerry looked at me with a look saying what have we gotten ourselves into and I just told him it was his idea, and Ginger just laughed.
As soon as breakfast was done, I cleaned up the dishes and started cleaning out the refrigerator and then took out the trash. Jerry started on the dusting and then moved to shaking the rugs, vacuuming and mopping. I then moved to the bathrooms and cleaned them till they shined. We finished the list by 11:30 and I decided it was time to start lunch and today’s menu was tacos.
Sitting at the table eating, Ginger told us we did a good job this morning and then asked if we were ready to get our instructions for the afternoon. Jerry and I looked at each other, both with looks of ‘what now’ and Ginger started chuckling. She looked at us and told us that she didn’t want to ruin our appetites, so she’d wait until after we were done eating. I could tell by the look on Jerry’s face that he his curiosity was peaked as much as mine was, but as curious as I was, I knew her devious mind and began to get a little apprehensive.
After lunch, Jerry helped me clean up, wash and dry the dishes and put everything away. I told him it was time to face the inevitable and we headed over to where Ginger was setting on the sofa. Then I panicked as the doorbell rang. I began to head to the bedroom to get some clothes and Ginger told Jerry and I to remain where we were. Ginger was still naked and Jerry and I were wearing aprons and nothing else. I looked at her quizzically and then she hollered to come on in.
I tried to reach a furniture throw to cover Ginger up, but she told me to stop and answer the door. It dawned on me that this was someone that she knew and probably asked to come over, but I couldn’t imagine who. When I got to the door, I peeked out and saw that it was Ginger’s two sisters, Rosemary and Pepper. I hesitated opening the door and Ginger commanded me to open it and let them in.
Figuring Jerry and I were had, I opened the door and let the sisters in. They took a look at me in my apron and began to laugh. Pepper spotted Jerry standing between the family room and kitchen also wearing an apron and asked who the yummy looking hunk was. Jerry’s face turned red and was too shocked and embarrassed to respond.
Ginger had been hiding down in the sofa and the sisters hadn’t seen her, so when she stood up stark naked and said that was Jerry, their house sitter, the sister’s just stopped and stared at Ginger.
Rosemary said that when Ginger called and asked them to come over and that she had a surprise for them, they had no idea this is what she meant. Ginger told them to sit down and then told them that we had offered to be her servants for the day and thought that she would have some fun. But her sisters were still shocked about Ginger’s nudity in front of Jerry and them. She ordered us to take their purses and get the sisters some drinks and she began to explain what had happened the past two weeks.
As Ginger began by describing her sexual blossoming while working with me out in the field and then yesterday with Jerry. Then she told her sisters that she had been having so much sex the past two days that her pussy was too sore for any more today. When she told Jerry, he looked so disappointed, that she thought of the two of them, knowing that they have always been a lot more open sexually than she used to be.
The entire time Ginger was recapping the last two weeks, Pepper couldn’t take her eyes off of Jerry. She was two years older than Ginger, about the same size, build and shape. They could probably pass as twins if it weren’t for Pepper’s blonde hair that almost covered her breasts. Pepper’s eyes lit up when Ginger said that since us guys told her that we were there to serve her, that we would obey her and Rosemary’s commands as well.
Hearing that, Pepper wiggled her finger at Jerry, motioning him to come to her. She asked him if he was going to obey her commands as Ginger said and Jerry nodded yes, he would. She looked Jerry straight in the eyes and told him to undress her. He wasted no time unbuttoning her blouse and sliding it off her shoulders. His hands moved to her shorts and slid them down her long legs. By this time, it was obvious that he was erect under his apron and Pepper was staring at the tented effect it gave. As Jerry reached around Pepper to unhook her bra, she reached down and grabbed his cock through the apron.
Once the bra was removed, he kneeled down in front of Pepper and slowly slid her panties down. Stepping out of her panties, Pepper pulled Jerry head into her mound of thick blonde pubic hair. Jerry knew exactly what to do as he began to lick Pepper’s thighs and all around her pussy before plunging his tongue as deep as possible into her wanting pussy.
My watching of Jerry and Pepper was suddenly interrupted as I heard Rosemary ask Ginger if what she said included me and Ginger told her of course. Rosemary was the youngest of the three, being two years younger than Ginger. She had shoulder length strawberry blonde hair, green eyes and stood a couple inches shorter than the two older sisters. Her breasts were a little smaller but as I was about to find out, were firm with puffy nipples. Rosemary looked back at Ginger and asked her if she was sure and Ginger told her to enjoy her chance, especially since she knew that Rosemary always had a crush on my. When Ginger said this, Rosemary blushed and admitted it was true and that now her fantasies were about to come true.
The first thing Rosemary told me to do was to take off the apron, which I did. I was already erect after watching Jerry strip Pepper and bury his head into her pussy. Rosemary looked at my cock and said she couldn’t wait and knelt down and immediately began sucking on my cock. Before closing my eyes, I looked over and Jerry’s apron was off and he still had his face buried into Pepper’s pussy except that Pepper was lying back on the sofa next to Ginger and Ginger was caressing her sister’s breasts.
Rosemary continued to suck my cock like she was starving for it. The surprise of everything happening and the thrill of having Rosemary sliding back and forth on my cock was nearly overwhelming and in only a few minutes I felt the movement of my sperm from my balls towards my cock. As it neared my shaft, I felt my cock swell in size and excitement. Rosemary sensed it too and mumbled with my cock still in her mouth to give it all to her. By the time she finished mumbling I began filling her mouth with spurt after spurt after spurt. She did her best to keep swallowing, but a little forced its way outside her mouth.
When she was sure I was done, Rosemary began cleaning me up with her tongue. Then she stood up and instead of ordering me, she asked me to undress her, which I was more than happy to do. I slid her top up over her head and while the top still had her arms trapped over her head, I leaned down, kissed her cleavage and unhooked her bra. She got her arms free and her top and off asked me if I liked her breasts. I smiled and started softly caressing them. Her puffy nipples changed at my touch. The puffy aureoles pulled in and her small nipples stuck out as if inviting me to suck on them, so I did.
I picked Rosemary up and she wrapped her legs around me. Walking over to the sofa, I set her down next to Ginger on the opposite side of Pepper and Jerry. Then I unfastened her shorts, she lifted her butt up and I pulled them and her panties down her legs and off. Rosemary’s hair wasn’t nearly as red as Ginger’s and neither was her pubic hair. It was strawberry blonde, nicely trimmed and so sensuous.
Kneeling between Rosemary’s legs, I let my hands caress her legs, starting with her calves and the gradually working my up to her thighs. Ginger smiled and nodded her approval as my fingers gently brushed against Rosemary’s pubic hair and pussy lips. Rosemary reacted very much like Ginger as her head leaned back, her eyes closed, a smile on her face and soft moans emanating from her throat.
Ginger wiggled her tongue at me, telling me to lick her little sister’s pussy, and I since I was hers to command, I readily leaned forward and began kissing and licking Rosemary’s outer lips. Her hips began to move in anticipation of what was to come and I tried to tease her as long as I could, but I just had to get a good taste of her pussy and suddenly sunk my tongue deep inside her. When I did, Rosemary moaned louder and her hips moved up to meet my face.
My tongue explored every minute part of her pussy that it could reach. I recalled that Olga’s pussy tasted different than Ginger’s, but Rosemary’s tasted virtually the same. Every part of Rosemary was just like a slightly smaller version of Ginger, with a little bit lighter hair. That made me wonder if she would react the same to me sucking on her clit, so I moved my lips to concentrate on her tiny bud. Her backed arched just like Ginger’s and her moans picked up just like her sister.
The more Rosemary reacted to my sucking of her clit, the more intensely I sucked. Sensing she was getting close, I started using my teeth to lightly chew on her clit and like her sister, Rosemary exploded in my face. Her orgasm was so loud that both Pepper and Jerry stopped what they were doing to look over. Pepper grinned and said, ‘way to go baby sister.’
After her body stopped shaking and she could open her eyes and focus, Rosemary turned to Ginger and told her that she was right in that I did the best job of eating pussy. Ginger replied telling her to wait until she felt my cock with its flare inside her pussy and Rosemary said that was about to happen. She managed to get up off the sofa, told me to sit down next to Ginger. When I did, Rosemary sat on my lap with back to me. I reached around and cupped each breast in a hand and began working my cock up and down inside her.
Rosemary told Ginger she was right, that the flair of my cock was fantastic and a whole lot better than the typical straight shaft. Pepper replied saying that she hoped to get her chance to find out and Ginger assured her she would. Rosemary was riding my cock for a couple minutes and then suddenly stopped and stood up. She leaned over the coffee table and told me to take her from behind, which I gladly did.
I put my hands on her hips and thought how much they looked just Ginger’s sexy hips. Picking up the pace, I leaned to the side so I could see her breasts swaying forward and back in time my fucking her. I always enjoyed watching Ginger’s breasts swaying when we did it doggie style. Sometimes doing it like this with Ginger I would reach around and put my hand out just right so that her nipples would graze across my palm as her breasts swayed and when they did it would quickly send her over the edge. Since Rosemary was so much like her sister, I just had to find out so I reached around, opened my hand and felt her nipples brush across my hand with each movement of her breasts.
Within seconds I could feel her pussy tighten, just like her sister. Her moaning got a little louder as her back began to raise and lower as she climbed towards her orgasm. When Ginger gets to that stage, I would take and roll both nipples between my fingers which always sent her over the edge and Rosemary was no different. As I began to roll her nipples between my fingers, her body began to buck, her moaning got louder and her pussy clamped down tight on my cock. The muscles in her pussy pulsated and massaged my shaft making it feel like she had a hand inside her stroking my shaft while I was fucking her.
After cumming in Rosemary’s mouth a short time earlier, it allowed me to have more staying power and I continued to pump in and out of her very tight little pussy. She asked me to slow down which I did, giving her a chance to come down from her intense orgasm. Then pulled out, led her over to a kitchen chair, sat down and had her straddle me facing towards me. Sliding back down on my cock, she held my head and began kissing me passionately. Our tongues danced with each other explored each other’s mouth. Then I pulled her against me, feeling her breasts press against my chest for the first time, and they felt so good.
For several minutes, we just sat there with me inside of her, kissing and hugging. My cock started to get soft and Rosemary began working her pussy muscles like a woman does when they do Kegel exercises and I instantly got hard again. She sat upright and told me it was her turn to fuck me, and she began to ride me like I was a horse. I shifted her just enough so that I was hitting her sweet spot and it didn’t take long before I could feel her building towards her third orgasm. As she built towards hers, I could feel myself building and getting close. I did everything possible to delay it, at least for a little bit. Finally, as Rosemary crested again and her pussy clamped around my cock, I let myself go and exploded inside her. The spasming walls of her pussy did their job of milking every bit of cum possible out of me.
Rosemary collapsed against my chest as she tried to catch her breath and her senses. I sat there and held her close, feeling her heart pounding against my own. Catching her breath, Rosemary looked back at Ginger and said ‘wow!’ Ginger chuckled and said she told her so. I guess it didn’t dawn on me earlier but I suddenly realized what Rosemary meant – Ginger had been telling her sisters about our loving making. Looking at Rosemary I asked her what all Ginger has told her and she said that ever since we got home this weekend that Ginger’s been telling her and Pepper everything that happened and then described in detail how good of a lover I was.
I looked at Ginger and she shrugged her shoulders as if to say she just couldn’t help it. Rosemary added that after Ginger told her how good I was, that she said she envied her sister and would love to find out for herself. Ginger piped in that when Rosemary said that she thought why not, invited the two sisters over so they could find out for themselves. I asked when this conversation took place and she said while Jerry and I were busy cleaning this morning, trying to look all innocent, but it looked more like devious.
By now, I had grown soft and was falling out of Rosemary’s pussy. She climbed off me on wobbly legs and grabbed a cloth from the kitchen to clean us both off. During our trist, I had lost all account of Pepper and Jerry. When I looked over at them, Pepper was sitting on Jerry’s lap with him inside of her. Pepper caught my gaze and told me that Rosemary and I were putting on such a show that they stopped to watch, but now it was our time to watch. I sat in my recliner across from the sofa and Rosemary climbed sideways onto my lap. Pepper turned to Jerry and told him to continue.
We sat and watched as Jerry and Pepper fucked each other. They started with Pepper sitting on his cock with her back to him, then facing him and then finishing doggie style. Pepper came twice before Jerry emptied himself into her. Watching Pepper, I could see that she was very much like her two sisters when it came to sex.
When everyone was done, Ginger suggested we all go swimming, so we headed out to the pool. We swam around for a while talking and more or less relaxing in the water. We eventually relaxed on the lounges with cold drinks. I wanted to badly to get the camera and take a picture of the three sisters naked, but Pepper strongly objected. She said she couldn’t take the chance of anyone finding out what was happening here as it would ruin her career and reputation. She worked for a high level consulting firm that handled a lot of sensitive government work. I promised that I would never show the photo to anyone, but she was so adamant and concerned that I put the camera away without snapping a single shot.
After an hour of swimming, relaxing and drinking, Pepper came up to me, grabbed my cock and told me it was her turn to find out for herself if it was as good as her sisters described. She stroked until I was hard, which didn’t take long at long, and then she knelt down and began to suck on my cock. Rosemary then asked Pepper if Jerry was any good. Pepper stopped sucking me, looked up at me and said that he was so good that it will be hard for me to do any better. Hearing that, Rosemary grabbed Jerry by the cock, headed into the house and told him to follow her.
As they disappeared into the house, Ginger told us to come inside also so she could watch all four of us at the same time. We obliged and followed everyone else inside. Rosemary was already sitting at one end of the sofa and Jerry was between her legs licking and sucking on her pussy. Ginger sat down next to them and patted the cushion on the other side of her. Pepper pushed me down on the sofa and knelt between my legs and resumed sucking my cock. She seemed quite skilled and even knew a few tricks with her tongue that Ginger didn’t know. I don’t know how she managed to do it, but she was able to wrap her tongue around part of my shaft as she sucked in and out. It felt very intense and was bringing me close to cumming in no time.
When she sensed I was getting close, she stopped, stood up and told me to stand with her. She hugged me with my cock between her thighs and against her pussy and then sat down on the sofa and spread her legs and told me it was my turn. Her black bush looked so inviting that I dove straight in, plunging my tongue as deep as it could go. She was soaking wet and tasted great. She had a slightly different taste than that of her two sisters, but I found that difference to be very enticing and pleasant.
My tongue explored as much of Pepper’s pussy as possible from the depths to the out lips. When I licked across the roof of her pussy I got a distinct reaction that told me that was her sweet spot. I concentrated on licking it and she immediately exploded with a body shaking orgasm that sprayed me in the face. Never had I had a woman squirt when she came and from the reaction of the others, none of them had ever witnessed it either.
It took Pepper a couple of minutes to regain her composure and focus on what was going on in the room. She lunged forward, wrapped her arms around me, hugged and kissed me with her tongue down my throat. When she finally came up for air, she told me that was the most intense orgasm she had ever had in her entire life. Ginger asked her if she had ever squirted before and Pepper said no and asked why she was asking. Ginger told her to take a good look at my face and it was then Pepper realized that my face and hair were soaked. She had the most incredibly shocked look on her face realizing that she had squirted all over me.
Ginger then asked me how I managed to make her sister squirt and I said that all I did was to keep licking her sweet spot and bang, she exploded all over me. Rosemary added ‘literally all over you’ and we all laughed. Ginger then said that she expects the same from me and Rosemary echoed her desires. Pepper said that I needed to fuck her before the others steal me away.
Saying that, Pepper lay on the sofa with her head in Ginger’s lap and motioned for me to climb on top of her. I carefully maneuvered myself between her legs and slid my cock all the in her in one stroke. When I hit the back of her pussy, her eyes popped open and she smiled. She looked up at Ginger, then at me and told me to show her what I had. Taking my cue, I began pumping away in and out of her.
My face was only inches away from Ginger’s and she looked at me, told me she loved me and then kissed me. I kissed her back, told her I loved her and thank you for the surprise. Continuing to pump Pepper’s pussy, leaned down and kissed Pepper. Ginger’s breasts were right there and I ended up sucking on them while fucking her sister and thinking to myself that life was good.
Pepper said she wanted it doggie next so we moved and leaned into Ginger. She put a hand on the back rest of the sofa and each side of Ginger’s head. I entered Pepper from behind and watched as Ginger played with her sister’s breasts. Ginger slid down enough so that she could suck on Pepper’s tits while worked her from behind. I held onto Pepper’s sexy hips so I could drive myself as deep into her as possible. Rising up on my toes, I did my best to make my cock hit her sweet spot. I kept adjusting until I could feel her body respond and I then I knew I was hitting the right spot.
Holding on to her hips, I kept stroking her sweet spot with my cock. Her pussy kept tightening its grip around my cock as she quickly built toward her next orgasm. Ginger sensed her building and switched from sucking on her nipples to nibbling on them with her teeth. This added to Pepper’s orgasm and a few seconds later she came and came hard and once again she began to squirt in rhythmic gushes. Her pussy had clamped so hard around my cock that it caused me to erupt like a giant fountain spewing my hot sperm deep inside my wife’s older sister.
Not only was she squirting all over me, but also over Ginger as she had slid down under Pepper to suck on her breasts. Her squirting also washed some of my cum out of her and onto myself and Ginger. The three of us looked like a total mess, but we didn’t care. After shooting my load deep into Pepper, I almost collapsed on her back, but barely managed to keep my feet and hang on to her. Pepper in turn had almost collapsed onto Ginger who was still sucking and playing with Pepper’s breasts.
Fatigued and worn out, I lifted myself off of Pepper and she in turn lifted off of Ginger and we slumped down to the floor like limp rags. Looking back up at her sister, Pepper told Ginger that this was the best sex she had ever had and considered her to be the luckiest person in the world.
Jerry and Rosemary were busy trying to have sex on the other end of the couch, but when Pepper squirted the second time, they stopped to watch. They were in the doggie position also, and I told Jerry to go up on his toes enough to make his cock rub against Rosemary’s sweet spot. He wasn’t how to tell and I told him that he would be able to feel her react when he hit the right spot.
They started back in and Jerry kept adjusting his height and angle, trying to find Rosemary’s sweet spot. Watching them from the floor, I was enamored with the way Rosemary’s breasts swayed as Jerry drove himself deep within her. He finally found her sweet spot and her head began to sway, her back arched up and down and her face began to grimace. I told Jerry he found it and to keep working it with his cock.
Rosemary’s back arched so far that I thought it would snap in two. Jerry thrusted harder and faster. Rosemary let out a primal groan as her face contorted and she began to squirt in gushes all over Jerry as she experienced the most intense orgasm of her life. The orgasm was too much for her and she collapsed onto the couch with Jerry still on her back trying his best to stay inside and keep pumping, but alas, he could not stay in her all the way down to the couch.
He gave Rosemary a minute to regain herself and then he pulled her to the floor with him, rolled her on her back and took her missionary style. I told him that he could do it to her again by lifting her hips and hitting her sweet spot again. He cupped her butt cheeks in his hands and lifted them just enough to give him the perfect angle. Within a minute she began to buck on the floor and her head rolled back and forth. Her hips moved up and down as if they had a motor driving them. Her reactions again drove Jerry to work harder and faster and her movements increased as well.
I could tell by the look on Jerry’s face that he was doing everything possible not to cum until Rosemary did, but he didn’t have to wait much longer. Another primal groan emanated from Rosemary’s throat as she climaxed hard again. Jerry’s thrusting changed, indicating that he was cumming also. Rosemary’s entire body contracted like a spasm and she squirted again, but not as much as she did the first time.
Spent of energy, Jerry rolled off of Rosemary as the last of his seed leaked out of his cock. Everyone had a very satisfied look on their faces. It was an afternoon that surpassed the day with Bill and Olga. My thoughts of everything that had happened in the past three days was interrupted when Ginger loudly announced that her two servants needed to clean up her sisters, the sofa and the floor as we had made a terrific mess. I looked at her with a questioning look and she quickly reminded me that we had both promised to wait on her hand and foot all day.
I stood up and bowed and said yes ma’am. I extended my hand out to Pepper and Ginger and told Jerry to bring Rosemary and follow me. Everyone wondered where I was taking them until I led them into our master walk-in shower. I adjusted the water temp and then told everyone to pile into the shower. They were surprised to find out that all five of fit with room to spare. We spent the next twenty minutes in shower with everyone soaping everyone else. It was a shower soaping orgy and lots of fun.
Toweling each other off was also lots of fun. When everyone was dry, I left the sisters to brushing out their hair and talking. Jerry followed me and we went to clean up the mess we made in the living room. Fortunately we had an upholstery cleaner and I proceeded to clean up the sofa while Jerry tackled the floor. Half an hour later, everything was clean and the only remnant was a slight dampness on the sofa which would soon dry.
The sisters came out of the bedroom, still naked and smiling. The looks on their faces told me that they had been conniving against Jerry and I. We looked at each other and I said uh oh, I think we’re had. As they approached, I told Ginger that I as much as I hated to admit it, I was now getting a little sore after the last three days. She gave me a pouty look and said that’s too bad, guess Jerry will get all of the attention now. I looked at Jerry and he was grinning from ear to ear.
I said that was fine as it was time to start dinner. Ginger informed me that Pepper and Rosemary were staying for dinner and hoped I had enough for everyone. Thinking for a moment, I told them no problem. I took two more steaks out of the freezer and quick thawed them, while I fired up the grill. While slicing onions I glanced into the family room only to see it empty, getting my curiosity up.
It take me long to find them in our bedroom with Jerry tied up on our bed and blindfolded. Each arm and ankle were tied to a corner of the bed, leaving jerry spread wide open and helpless. The girls looked when I stood at the door and Ginger asked why I was crying. I told her it was the onions I was cutting and she laughed and said she thought I was crying because I wasn’t included. I chuckled back at her and then asked Jerry if he was okay. He asked if I kidding and what guy wouldn’t want to be at the mercy of three beautify and sexy women? I told him if needed rescuing to yell out and he told to fat chance of that would happen.
I laughed and returned to the kitchen, envying Jerry but realizing that my cock was just too sore to continue today. Dinner was one of Ginger’s favorites and I knew her sisters liked it as well. It consisted of freed potatoes and red onions, corn on the cob and steaks on the grill. For dessert, we had ice cream and all the fixings for sundaes and banana splits.
About ten minutes before dinner was ready, I headed back to the bedroom to give them a warning of how long they had. When I walked into the bedroom, Pepper was sucking Jerry’s cock, Rosemary was sitting on his face and Ginger was lying under Pepper, eating her pussy and playing with Pepper’s tits. The sight before me was so erotic that my cock got hard and said it wanted to play. Knowing I couldn’t, I hollered in ‘ten minute warning before dinner’ so which Pepper replied that they were already eating.
Fifteen minutes later, they four of them come out to the dining room. Pepper was licking her lips and announced that she was sure if she had room for dinner after swallowing all of that cum and everyone laughed.
The conversation during dinner centered around favorite positions and what had happened today and of course that led to the two sisters have such intense orgasms that they squirted. Ginger started giving me a hard time wanting to know why I hadn’t done that to her. Pepper and Rosemary began teasing Ginger that I liked them better. I tried to tell them that even though they are sisters and very similar to each other, that every person reacts differently to the same stimuli, but that didn’t satisfy anyone. I could tell the teasing was starting to bother Ginger and I tried my best to quell it, but the two sisters didn’t back off.
Finally, I said that it was time for everyone to leave the table and that Jerry and I would clean up. I suggested that Ginger show her sisters the new clothes she bought and that seemed to change the conversation and ease the situation. Half an hour later, the food was away and the dishes cleaned and put up. Jerry and I decided to give the girls some time, so we grabbed a couple beers and headed out to the pool.
We were in the floating lounges, sipping our beers and talking about the day’s events. Jerry told me that Ginger’s sisters were just as gorgeous and sexy as Ginger was and I agreed. I told him that I had often teased Ginger about how cure and sexy her sisters were and fantasized what it would be like to have all three of them in bed at the same time. I surmised that with Ginger’s new found sexual freedom, she acted on my teasing and that’s why she invited them over today.
Jerry then told me that he really liked all three girls, but felt a special connection to little Rosemary and asked if she had any in her life. I told him not that I knew of. She had a boyfriend earlier in the year, but they had broken up several months ago. He also asked about Pepper and I told she was divorced just before last Christmas and as far as I knew, she wasn’t seeing anyone and then asked if he was planning on dating both of them and he said no, just curious about Pepper. Then he asked me if I thought Rosemary liked him and I said it sure looked it while they were having sex earlier.
About the time, the sisters came out to see what us guys were doing. We told them we were just kickin’ back and drinking beer while we were waiting for them. Ginger told me that there was another chore that I had to do inside, so I swam over, got out of the pool and dried off. I followed her inside as did everyone else. She walked over to the sofa and told Pepper to sit down, which she did. Then Ginger leaned forward over Pepper with her hands on the back of the couch on each side of Pepper’s face. She then told me that she wanted to see if I could make her squirt like her sisters did. I told her that I couldn’t guarantee that I could and she told me to try.
I told her that I had a better chance of making her squirt orally and convinced her sit on the sofa next to Pepper. I knelt down between her legs, told her how much I loved her and then began licking and teasing her thighs and outer lips. Her clit got some special attention for about a minute before I began to penetrate her pussy with my tongue. Pepper began playing with Ginger’s breasts and twisting her nipples between her thumb and fingers. Ginger began to react to my tonguing of her pussy, so I worked my tongue up to the roof of her pussy and found her sweet spot. I knew it had to be fast and intense so once I found the spot, I worked it as hard and quickly as I could. She reacted instantly with her body arching, louder groaning and the muscles of her pussy began to convulse in waves. I tried to increase both pace and pressure and when I did, Ginger grabbed my head and held it as tightly as she could to her pussy. Fortunately, I was angled just right to keep my nose above her pussy because she started to gush like a fountain and if she had held my nose in her as tightly as she held my mouth and chin, I’m I would have drowned trying to breathe. Like Rosemary, a primal groan emanated from her throat as her entire body convulsed and spasmed with the intensity of her orgasm.
I sat back, satisfied that Ginger was able to squirt like her sisters and like them, the orgasm was so intense that it took her over a minute to recover before she was able to carry on a conversation. When she finally raised her head and looked at me, she had a huge smile on her face and all she could say at first was ‘wow.’ I told her I was glad that she enjoyed it, but now I had to clean the sofa and floor again. She told me that we would all help. I told her to stay and I would be back with a wash cloth and towel and cleaned her and myself up. Rosemary and Jerry cleaned up the floor and Pepper cleaned the sofa.
The rest of the evening was filled with chatter and banter and a few more drinks. The night was getting later and Ginger asked her sisters if they would like to spend the night and they readily said they would. We gave them the choice of where they would like to sleep. Ginger and I shared a Cal-King bed, Jerry was sleeping in a queen bed and the other guest room also had a queen bed. Jerry’s face lit up when Rosemary asked if it would be okay for her to sleep with Jerry. Pepper thought for a moment and then said she would like to sleep with Ginger and I because she missed sleeping with her sister. Ginger explained that whenever one of them was scared, had a bad dream or just feeling down and lonely they would climb into each other’s bed, cuddle against one another, but nothing sexual, and go sleep. She admitted that she missed sleeping with Pepper also. When we climbed into bed, Pepper took the other side of Ginger from me. I cuddled up behind Ginger and she cuddled up behind Pepper. As drifted off to sleep, I couldn’t help getting hard thinking about sleeping in the same bed with two gorgeous and sexy naked women.

Desert Heat pt11
 

Sunday morning I awoke to a set of lips on my cock and a breast in my face. Ginger and Pepper look so much alike except for their hair color that I couldn’t tell which breast was begging to be suckled and I wasn’t going to take the time to find out. I raised my lips and carefully placed them around the nipple staring back at me. Trying my best to suck like an infant feeding on a mother’s breast I carefully pulled the nipple in with rhythmic sucking motions.
Whose ever breast it was began to slowly move around in response to my sucking. Then I gently placed my teeth on the tip of the nipple and lightly nibbled. The instant moans that emanated from the woman above me told me that I was enjoying Pepper’s breast and that Ginger was busily sucking on my cock.
As the breast pulled away and the other one moved into place, I whispered good morning to Pepper and told Ginger that I really liked her method of waking me. The second breast lowered itself to my lips and Pepper returned my good morning greeting. I repeated my suckling and nibbling on the second breast. Pepper leaned down and whispered in my ear that I was the best tit sucker she had ever experienced and that no one has ever sucked them the way I was. I tried to say thank you and that it was my pleasure but with a mouth full of breast it just sounded like a bunch of mumbling.
It was hard to concentrate on the breast in face as I felt myself getting ready to cum. Ginger sensed that I was about to blow and she pulled off me and told Pepper I was about to erupt. Pepper immediately moved down across from her sister and the two of them began licking each side of my cock. When I erupted, the two girls were almost lip-locked right above my cock and they each took in as much of my cum as possible. One of them wrapped her hand around me and pumped the rest up and out.
Satisfied that they had every last drop of my cum, the sisters sat up in bed, said good morning again and then moved and started kissing me. I told them this was a wonderful way to wake up. Pepper said that when they woke, I was laying there with this huge erection and they just couldn’t let it go to waste and I told I was glad they didn’t.
Ginger then said it was time to get up, put the coffee on and then get breakfast started and we headed towards the kitchen. On the way, Pepper stopped and quietly peaked into Jerry’s room. He and Rosemary were still sound asleep, cuddled together with Jerry’s arm over her. Pepper closed the door and then whispered that she could tell last night that Rosemary was falling head over heels for Jerry. Ginger added that it looked Jerry was into Rosemary too. We all quietly chuckled and continued on to the kitchen.
A few minutes before breakfast was ready, Pepper said she would go wake the sleeping couple and went dancing down the hallway. Ginger told me to watch breakfast because she was curious just what Pepper had in mind, and quickly pranced after her sister. About a minute later, I heard a woman scream, Jerry yell ‘what the hell’ and two other women laughing hysterically.
Ginger and Pepper came walking back to the kitchen arm in arm laughing. I couldn’t help but think that they could be twins except for the color or hair. They were the same height, weight, figure, breasts and face. Even their voices were almost the same, except that Pepper’s was slightly lower in pitch than Ginger’s. When you love and cherish one woman whom you think is the sexiest and most beautiful woman there is. What do you do with near twin sister?
I had tried not to think about it from the time I started dating Ginger until yesterday. When Ginger and I started dating, Pepper had a steady boyfriend whom everyone thought would marry her, so I never really considered her much. Rosemary was a different story. As she and Jerry trudged down the hallway I recalled how she had flirted with me from the time of Ginger and my first date until the last time I saw her. There were times when Ginger would get upset with her little sister’s flirtations, but I suspect that would all change after this weekend.
As the five of us sat around the table eating breakfast, I asked Jerry if he ever thought that he would spending a weekend stark naked with three gorgeous naked ladies. He told me that this was beyond his wildest dream but he wouldn’t trade it for the world. As he said that, he squeezed his arm around Rosemary’s waist. She looked at him, smiled and said she wouldn’t trade it either and kissed him long and hard.
Pepper asked if there was a budding relationship here and Jerry’s face got red and he didn’t know what to say. Rosemary looked at her sister and said that they both liked each other a lot and will see where it leads and then kissed him again. Ginger then teased her and said she couldn’t be that serious yet because she’s never seen him wearing anything but an apron, and everyone laughed. Rosemary stuck her tongue out at Ginger and said that she didn’t mind if he stayed naked for the rest of their lives. Pepper instantly jumper on Rosemary’s statement when she said the rest of their lives.
Poor Jerry just sat there as the three sisters continued to tease each other. He looked over at me with look to say he was enjoying what he was hearing but he wasn’t sure what to do about it. I gave him a thumbs up and grinned and he started grinning ear to ear.
Breakfast was over and Jerry and I cleaned up while the sisters continued their banter. Once everything was cleaned and put away, I interrupted the girls and said I hated to break up their fun, but Ginger and I needed to go to the store to pick up some food to take with us in the morning as I had to start another 10 day stretch. Ginger leaned back in her chair, gave me a scowl and asked if that meant she had to put some clothes on. I told her that was up to her, but I doubt the police would take kindly to her shopping naked. Everyone laughed and Pepper asked if she could tag along. I said sure and we turned to ask Jerry and Rosemary who looked at each and simultaneously said they’d rather stay if that was okay. We all laughed and Jerry’s face got red.
After being naked for nearly 3 days, it felt odd wearing clothes again. I put on a pair of shorts and tank top. Ginger slipped into a pair of shorts and put on one of the halter tops she bought a couple days earlier. She turned and asked what I thought and I told her she looked ravishing and would surely draw the attention of any guys in the store. She told me good, that was what she hoped to do.
We hadn’t closed our bedroom door, figuring there wasn’t anything to hide anymore and just as we were about to leave, Pepper walked and took a look at Ginger and whistled. Ginger asked her if she liked the outfit and Pepper said yes and asked if she had another halter top that she could wear. Ginger showed her the two other halters she had just bought and Pepper selected one and changed her top right there. Wearing the halter top, she looked just as hot and sexy as Ginger and I was thinking to myself that I was going to be the envy of every guy who saw them.
Jerry and Rosemary were out at the pool and we said we were leaving and would lock the front door. They waved and we got in the car and headed to the store. Ginger asked me to stop at the mall before the grocery store as she and Pepper needed to pick up a couple of things before getting the groceries. I said that the mall wasn’t open this early on a Sunday so we killed some time picking up some items from a drug store near the mall. Then we went to a bakery and picked up some rolls for dinner and loaf of sour dough bread to take with us tomorrow. It was now getting time for the stores in the mall to open, so we headed to the mall.
Arriving at the mall, I knew the two sisters would attract a lot of attention, so I put placed them on either side of me, put my arms around their waist and escorted them into the mall. Sure shootin’ all eyes instantly turned our way. One young guy was so fixated on the girls that he walked into a large support column. Another group of four young guys walked passed up and we heard one ask the others if they thought I was doing both girls. Pepper heard them also and turned around and told them yes I am and the looks on their faces was priceless. We couldn’t help but laugh at their reactions.
Everywhere we went people stared at us and as they did, I smiled and enjoyed knowing what they were thinking. I could tell that both Ginger and Pepper were also enjoying the attention as their strides almost had bounce to it. There were two older couples walking toward us and as they passed, one of the guys told the other that he’d have what I was having and the other guy said he’d take that order also. Ginger stopped, took a step towards them, motioned to the older gent to come over and when he did, she planted a big kiss on his lips. As she did, she was pressing her breasts against him. Before the guy’s wife had a chance to object, Pepper came over and gave him a kiss and pressed her breasts against his chest also. The look on his face was one of shock and absolute delight. Then Ginger told him that she didn’t think he could handle both of them. About that time, his wife came over, grabbed him by the arm and pulled him away, giving the girls an angry look.
The girls headed into the same shop where Ginger had bought her halter tops the other day when we were shopping with Jerry. I decided to sit on a bench outside the store where I could watch them from a distance. A couple of guys about my age were walking passed the store and when they saw the girls, they stopped, stared and decided to sit down on the bench next to me. They were close enough that I could hear them talking about how hot the girls looked.
I decided to have to some so I piped in that they did look really hot. One of them then said that he would do anything to see what their tits looked like. I dared him to go ask them to show him and he said I was crazy and I asked him what he had to lose. Then his buddy started daring him to go talk to the girls and after a minute or two, he got up and headed towards the store.
Pepper had been watching me talk to them and I held my finger up to my mouth telling her not to say anything, and then I moved my hand on my tank top and flashed her my chest and then pointed to her, then to the guy walking towards her. She caught my meaning and smiled. The guy entered the store and seemed like he was about to chicken out when Pepper turned, held up a halter top and said something to him. I later found out that she asked him if he thought it would look good on her.
Pepper put the halter top on over the one she was wearing. The new halter top she was a bit skimpier than the one she was wearing, so she lifted the new halter, pulled the one she was wearing to between her breasts and then pulled the new one back down to cover herself. The guy’s jaw was hanging open and he just stood there. Then Pepper took the new tank top off leaving both of her breasts exposed again before adjusting the top she was wearing to cover her breasts back up. She gave the guy a kiss on the cheek thanking him for his help and then headed back over to Ginger. The guy just about tripped coming out of the store and his buddy sitting on the next bench couldn’t believe his eyes and just sat there dumbfounded.
Ginger and Pepper shopped for another ten minutes and the two guys just sat there watching and talking about seeing Pepper’s tits. When the girls paid for their items, the headed out of the store and I got up, walked over, greeted each with a kiss and started to walk away. I looked back to the two guys who were still sitting there staring at us. I smiled, nodded my head to them and Pepper turned around and blew them a kiss.
Pepper said she had never flashed a total stranger before. Ginger asked her if she enjoyed it and she said it made her wetter than she was watching his expression as he stared at her boobs. Ginger turned to me and asked if I would be upset if she flashed a total stranger and I said no, go for it. She glanced around and noticed that the same two guys were following about 30 feet behind us. Ginger told us to turn around and walk back towards them, so we did. The guys were fixed on the girls and when we got close, Ginger pulled the sides of her halter top into her cleavage, walked up to the guys and told them that she wasn’t going to let her sister have all the fun. Then she covered herself back up and we walked on passed them.
I asked her how it felt and she giggled and told Pepper she was right because she felt wetter now than she did earlier. I asked her what she meant by wetter and she mock hit my shoulder and said that I knew how much she was enjoying all the guys watching her and Pepper. Pepper added that watching all the guys watching her and Ginger was making her so horny and that she wished I could take her and her sister right now. Ginger leaned in against me and said she felt the same way. I asked if they were done shopping at the mall and they said they were so we headed back out to the car.
Pepper wanted me to take her there in the car in the mall parking lot, but I said it was too risky and that she would just have to wait until we got home. I could see the disappointment on her face and she gave me a sultry pouty look and said okay, she’d wait.
At the grocery store, the girls again garnered a lot of attention. Every opportunity either of them had, they would manage to bend down to look at something on the lower shelf, giving some guy a good look at their butts and legs or a shot down their halter tops. A couple of local firemen came into the store to shop for their station. They were both good looking and very muscular and caught the sisters’ attention and the sisters caught their attention as well. I took the shopping cart and moved a short distance from the girls to see what would happen.
The girls slowly made their way towards the firemen, stopping to look at items on the lower shelves and reaching up on their tip toes to look at items on the top shelf. Pepper acted like she couldn’t quite reach something on an upper shelf and one of the firemen came to her rescue and handed her the item off the shelf. She thanked him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. He smiled from ear to ear and told her it was his pleasure. Pepper flirted with him and told him if he wasn’t on duty that she could really be his pleasure. She quickly flashed him a tit and told him that she was burning hot and wish he could use his ‘hose’ to put out her fire. The fireman laughed, then flashed her his wedding ring and then they walked on.
It didn’t take us long to finish shopping, we checked out and headed back to the house. We didn’t see Jerry or Rosemary when he walked win. As soon as we got everything unloaded from the car and the cold foods put away, Pepper and Ginger drug me over to the couch and almost ripped my clothes off of me. I don’t remember taking their clothes off or them doing it, but they were both naked by the time they had my clothes off. The two sisters looked at each other as if trying to agree on who would start where. Pepper finally told Ginger to decide since I was her husband, so Ginger opted to sit on my cock and Pepper opted to sit on my face.
I could tell just how turned on both girls were from shopping in their skimpy halter tops and shorts as they were both soaked. My cock slid into Ginger with amazing ease. When I put my tongue in Pepper’s pussy, it was like opening a flood gate as I spent the next minute doing more drinking and swallowing than licking and sucking. I managed to come up for air and told Pepper that she was flowing like a river and she said she knew as her shorts were soaked.
Once I caught up with her flow of juices I began to concentrate on her clit and it only took seconds for her to explode in an orgasm that shook her body so much that she fell sideways off of me. Ginger was reaching her peak neat the same time as Pepper, but was so caught up into her own intensity that she didn’t see Pepper fall.
I looked over and Pepper was lying on the floor, panting like she had just run a mile as fast as she could. Her breasts heaved up and down with her labored breathing. Seeing them rise and fall and feeling Ginger’s pussy trying to squeeze my cock in two was enough for me and I erupted inside my gorgeous wife. She looked down at me as she felt my white heat well up inside her and she smiled, leaned down and kissed me. Looking into my eyes, she told me that she had a wonderful time shopping this morning. I asked if that included flashing those guys and she smiled and said that was one of the highlights for sure. I asked if she would consider flashing strangers again and she said that she would definitely consider it, depending on how, who and why.
About this time, Pepper began to sit up and said that she also had a great time and that yes, she would definitely consider flashing a stranger again as that was so exciting. I said that not only have I turned Ginger into a nympho, but her sister also. Ginger laughed and said that Pepper has always been a nympho. Pepper added that it was Ginger that was always the modest one who never did anything risqué in her life. I echoed that that was true up to two weeks ago and then the modest caterpillar changed into the nympho butterfly. Pepper asked me which I liked better and I told her both, that I like to think that most of the time Ginger will continue to be the modest caterpillar but when the time is right I’d like to see the nympho butterfly emerge. Ginger smiled and said she would do her best to be both to me.
Pepper then got off the floor and told Ginger it was her turn and helped Ginger off my cock and she climbed on, looked down, smiled and told me to fuck her like there was no tomorrow. Ginger took her turn as sitting on my face and I could taste both her and my cum along her lips and inside her pussy. I cleaned her up with my tongue and then started working her clit.
I tried my best to concentrate on both of them at the same time, but found it hard to do. My mind went from the sensational pussy in my face to the fantastic feelings of the pussy sliding up and down on my hard shaft. They both were great and because they were so great, it didn’t take me as long as I thought spew my fluid up inside Pepper’s pussy. Feeling me cum inside her sent her over the top for her second orgasm while riding my cock. Now, I thought to myself, I could concentration on Ginger’s pussy in my face and dove straight to sucking and nibbling on her clit. Gently biting on the tip of her clit was ultra-sensitive to her. Less than a minute later, her flood gates opened and drenched me, the sofa and floor. Her body shook and spasmed as if she was having a grand mal seizure.
When she began squirting again, all I could do was close my eyes and hold my breath for fear of drowning. At first it was like being sprayed in the face with a hose. Eventually, the torrent subsided and I could breathe again. Pepper was still sitting on my cock, but she was leaning forward holding Ginger to keep her from falling over like she had. We stayed that way for several minutes until everyone was able to gain their composure.
Climbing off my face, Ginger looked at me and told me I looked like a mess and I told her it was her fault and that it was her turn to clean up, although all three of us pitched in and had it cleaned up in no time. I then headed to our bedroom for a shower. As I passed Jerry’s room, I say he and Rosemary sound asleep. They were still naked and Jerry was cuddled up behind Rosemary with his cock against her pussy and his arm over her and his hand cupping her breast. I got Ginger and Pepper and showed them the sleeping couple. Pepper pushed us on towards the shower and told us that she is positive that Rosemary is falling for Jerry in a very big way and she hoped that she doesn’t get hurt if things don’t go right.
The three of us showered together and took turns soaping each other’s body. Once we were all lathered up, we spent several minutes just rubbing our soapy bodies against each other. Ginger and I like to do that when we show together, but having another gorgeous woman joining us was very erotic.
After the shower, Ginger and I set about packing up our food, supplies and clothes so everything would be ready bright and early in the morning to head back down south to my field work, along with Bill and Olga. Pepper took that opportunity to relax in one of our float loungers in the pool.
While we were packing up our supplies, Jerry and Rosemary wandered out, still looking groggy from their nap. They asked us how long we’ve been home and I told them long enough for me to suck and fuck both of the other sisters, shower and watch them sleeping together. Rosemary looked at me when I said that said that Jerry is so nice to cuddle up against that it makes her feel whole and secure when she sleeps. Ginger smiled at her and the Rosemary turned to Jerry, kissed him and said she hopes to be able to do it again sometime soon and he readily agreed.
Rosemary asked where Pepper was and Ginger told her she was sleeping on a lounger in the pool. Rosemary got a really wicked look on her face and whispered something into Jerry’s ear, causing him to smile. They carefully slid the back door open as quietly as possible and tiptoed out to the pool. Jerry got on one side of the pool and Rosemary on the other. Rosemary held up her hands with her fingers counted to three, at which time they both cannonballed into the pool on either side of sleeping Pepper. Needless to say, that started a water war that must have lasted for the next 20 minutes. They splashed and dunked each other like young kids playing in the pool. It was really fun to watch, especially when I studied their naked bodies and how sensuous the two sisters were.
Ginger noticed the erection I was getting watching them and came up behind me, wrapped her arms around me and grabbed my cock. She whispered in my ear, asking me if I was getting turned on watching her naked sisters and leaned my head back to told her I was, but that it would always be her that turned me on the most. Then she asked me to sit with her on the sofa and talk for bit while they were outside. I wasn’t sure what all this was about, so I joined her on the sofa.
She snuggled up beside me, laid her head on my shoulder and said that a lot has happened these past two weeks that has changed our lives, probably forever and I agreed. Then she asked me what I thought about all of it and if I was happy for the change or just how I felt.
I wrapped my arms around her and held close. Agreeing that life has changed, I told her that I loved the shy innocent girl I married and that I still love the same girl who was now a raging nympho. She slapped my leg in mock anger and said she’s not a raging nympho. Her voice got serious as she said that so much has changed that she was afraid she was becoming something I didn’t like and that somehow this was going to hurt our relationship.
I told her that I nothing so far has done anything to hurt our relationship as far as I was concerned. Then I told her that the day we got married, my best man, Jim was walking down the hallway at the hotel and just as he passed her room, one of the bridesmaids opened the door and stopped for grab something before leaving the room and closing the door. Jim saw Ginger as she was getting dressed for the wedding. He told me she was wearing white thigh-high stockings, a garter belt, white panties and a smile. He admitted to me that he saw her breasts and that he would have loved the chance to tough and kiss them. At first I was jealous but by the time the wedding started and I saw her walking down the aisle, the thought of Jim seeing her boobs was turning me on and I couldn’t wait to see them myself.
From that time on, I’ve always fantasized about having another man see her and even touch her breast. I never told her because I thought she would think bad of me and be upset. Now, my wildest fantasies have come true. Not only has another man seen her breasts, but several have now seen her completely naked and two of them have fucked her, sucked on her pussy and let her suck them off. Yes, I admitted that I had sometimes jacked-off thinking about such fantasies, but never had I ever dreamed that any of them would come true.
She asked me if I ever fantasized about being with another woman. I paused for a second and asked her if she remembered the time that her sisters and their boyfriends and the two of us went to the lake swimming and partying and she said she remembered. I told her that it was the first time I got a really good look at her sisters when they were wearing their bikinis at the lake. It was then that I realized just how much like she was to her sisters, especially Pepper, and yes, that day I fantasized what it would be like to have all three of them naked for my taking.
It was now Ginger’s turn and I asked her if she had ever fantasized about anyone before the past two weeks. She hesitated and then quietly admitted that she had fantasized about Pepper’s boyfriend on that same swimming trip to the lake. He had a huge bulge in his swimsuit that she couldn’t help but noticed and she wondered what it looked like and what it would be like to touch another man’s cock. I asked her if she ever fantasized having another man touch her body or feeling his cock inside her and I could tell she was embarrassed to admit it when she sheepishly said yes.
Then I asked her if she was having any other fantasies now that she has had these experiences and she thought for a moment and said that she dreamt last night that she was blindfolded and put in a room full of men who fondled her, caressed her, sucked on her breasts and pussy and fucked her in the mouth and pussy. In her dream she had no idea how many men were there or who they were. When the blindfold was removed, she was alone in the room except for me. I asked if she liked her dream and she said she did and woke up soaking wet.
I think she was about to ask me the same question about new fantasies since everything had happened the past two weeks when the two sisters and Jerry came in from the pool. The three of them said they were getting hungry and Ginger and I realized that we didn’t get anything for dinner. Pepper suggested we order pizza and that sounded good to everyone. Jerry then dared Pepper to answer the door naked when the pizzas arrived and she said she would only if her sister’s joined her. I was surprised when Ginger agreed right away and after a little coaxing, Rosemary gave in to her sisters’ peer pressure.
We ordered 2 large pizzas and told them to come to the carport door. It took nearly half an hour for the pizzas to arrive, but it seemed like hours for the girls who nervously waited. Pepper was anxiously watching out the window when she suddenly got excited and said the pizza is here and the delivery boy is real hunk. Jerry and I hid behind in the pantry where we could see the carport door when it was opened.
The delivery boy knocked on the door and Pepper opened the door wide open. He was so shocked that he almost dropped the pizza boxes. Ginger was standing next to Pepper and the delivery guy had a clear view of both sisters. They asked him how much and had to ask him a second time before he told them. Pepper called back to Rosemary how much and asked the young man if he would like to come in while she got the money. The poor guy didn’t know what to do, so Pepper reached out, grabbed his arm and pulled him inside the door.
Pepper asked him if he was okay and he nodded his head yes. She asked him if he had ever seen a naked woman before and he shook his head yes and then managed to say that none of them were as beautiful as they were. Pepper leaned up against him and kissed him on the cheek, thanking him for the compliment. Then she asked if he would like to touch her tits and the guy’s eyes got even wider. He just stood there, so Pepper grabbed his hand and put it on her breast. Then she took his other hand and put it on Ginger’s breast.
Rosemary approached with the money, wedged her way between her sisters and took both of his hands and put them on her breasts. After a few seconds of having him feel her breasts, Rosemary tried to pay him for the pizzas, but he managed to stammer out the words saying there was no charge. He would gladly pay for the pizzas himself for this most enjoyable experience. Pepper said if he won’t take our money, then at least we need to give him a good tip. She knelt down in front of him, unzipped his shorts, pulled out his average sized cock and starting sucking him. Ginger wanted her turn after a minute and then so did Rosemary. While Rosemary was sucking on his cock, Pepper was fondling his balls. She announced that he was ready to blow and Rosemary pulled off of him and aimed his spurting cock so that all three of them were sprayed with cum on their breasts.
Rosemary cleaned him off with her tongue; put his cock back in his shorts, zipped them up and the three sisters stood up. Pepper moved over so she could lick the cum off of Ginger’s breasts, Ginger then licked the cum off Rosemary’s breasts and Rosemary licked the cum off of Pepper’s breasts. They thanked him again for delivering the pizza and he said anytime and that he hoped he got the chance to deliver here again and left.
As soon as the door closed, the girls busted out laughing at what they had done and talking about the look on the guys face. Jerry and I came out from our hiding place and the girls asked if we saw what happened. We told them we saw everything and that it was so great.
Rosemary jumped up into Jerry’s arms and wrapped her legs around his waist. She kissed him and told him that was fun but he was so much better. Pepper then asked if there was something brewing here in the form of a relationship and Rosemary looked at Jerry and said she hoped so and Jerry echoed her response. The poor couple I thought as Pepper and Ginger began teasing them.
We grabbed some beer, soda and took the pizza out to the pool and ate outside. The sun as scorching hot, which did keep the pizza hot as well. Jerry and I ate standing in the pool and the sister sat on lounges side by side. I pointed out to Jerry that we had the perfect view from down in the pool, as we were looking up their gorgeous legs to their beautiful pussies and then on up to their perfect tits. Jerry said he was noticing also, but you could tell his attention was focused only on one set of legs, pussy and tits.
After dinner, we relaxed, swam and talked. The conversation eventually led to Ginger and I being gone for the next 10 days as I returned to work monitoring the research stations. Pepper mentioned that her and Rosemary’s apartment lease was up in a few weeks and they have been trying to figure out whether to stay where they are or find a cheaper apartment. Ginger looked at me and said we had two more spare bedrooms, but I reminded her that one of those bedrooms was my office. Pepper piped in and said that she and Rosemary could share a room, at least until they decided what to do. Rosemary looked at Jerry and he said no need for the two of them to share a room as Rosemary could stay with him. When he said that, she literally flew into his arms, starting kissing him all over the face and saying yes, yes yes.
Everyone looked at me and I knew I was had. I caved in, but insisted on some ground rules. First, everyone was expected to pay room and board like they would living on their own, but I promised it would be far less expensive. Secondly, everyone would be expected to do their part of maintaining the house, pool and yard. Third, if at all possible, no clothes would be worn in the house or out back by the pool. They all laughed at that and said it was the best rule of all.
We had a four bedroom house with three full bathrooms including the master bath with the huge walk-in shower. The apartment the sisters were living in was a fully furnished one so they had little furniture that needed to be moved and made room for. It was basically just them and their clothes and a few other personal items. I instructed Jerry to have two sets of keys made, one for each sister and to help them pack and move their things.
Pepper and Rosemary thanked me over and over for letting them move in. The first chance I had to talk to Ginger alone, I asked her if she was sure about this and she said if it was okay with that she would love having her sisters stay with us. She was always close to them growing up and missed them after we got married. I then asked her about the open sex in the house and she said she didn’t mind sharing me with them, unless I objected, and I assured her that I wasn’t objecting to that.
Ginger and I finished packing up and headed to bed early as we had to load the truck and be on the road by 5am the next morning. Crawling into bed, my mind was spinning with everything that had taken place over the weekend and the fact that two more absolutely knock-down beautiful gorgeous nymphos were about to move in with us. Ginger sucked me off and swallowed my cum as a way of saying thank you for allowing her sisters to move in. We cuddled up against each other and went to sleep. Since we had to get up so early, Pepper slept in her new room.

Desert Heat pt12
 

Monday morning came early and neither Ginger nor I felt like hitting the road for another 10 days out in the small dusty desert town, but duty called and we loaded up and hit the road.
On the way down, Ginger talked about Bill and Olga. She said she liked them and was grateful for them helping her to get out of her shell and she enjoyed what happened with them last week. However, after what happened this weekend at home, she asked if it would be okay if we took things slow and easy with Bill and Olga. I told her I understood and would do my best to respect her wishes and would let her call the shots. She leaned over, kissed me and said thank you. With her head still against my shoulder, she drifted off to sleep.
An hour later, I pulled up to the trailer and gently woke my sleeping beauty. We carried the groceries, supplies and clothes into the trailer. It was still cool from the air conditioning running all night, but we knew it would soon feel like a sweltering oven. As soon as everything was stowed away, we headed out to turn on all of the field equipment and make sure they were running okay.
It didn’t take long to fall back into the routine of running field checks 5 times a day. Monday, we never saw Bill or Olga and his trailer remained dark that night. Tuesday was the same, never seeing a sign of either one of them. Wednesday evening, Olga knocked on the door and she looked terrible. We asked her in and asked where Bill was and she burst into tears. Ginger took her in her arms and tried her best to calm her down.
When Olga finally gathered her composure, she told us that Bill was dead. After we left Friday, she and Bill got into a terrible fight and he was drinking heavily. Angrily, he got in his van and drove like a madman out of the trailer park. A couple hours later, the police knocked on the door and told her that Bill had died in a one vehicle accident. His van went off the road and Bill wasn’t seat belted. He was thrown from the van and then it rolled over him, killing him instantly. Olga began sobbing again.
Ginger and I looked at each other and I could tell she had the same question I had and that was whether we were the cause of the fight. Everyone was quiet while Olga cried and cried in Ginger’s arms. Finally, she stopped and apologized. Ginger asked if we were the cause of the fight and she said no, it had nothing to do with us or what had happened. It was over Olga’s family. Her brother had called Bill all upset about some tools that Bill had borrowed. Bill and her brother got into a nasty verbal fight over the phone and then he turned his anger on Olga and then took off.
We asked about the funeral and she said it was Monday afternoon and she was sorry she didn’t let us know, but she was a wreck and not up to seeing or talking to anyone. Ginger was in tears now and sobbed along with Olga. That went on for another 10 minutes or so until they both ran out of tears. In situations like that, you don’t know what to say or do, but I asked her if there was anything we could do to help. Olga said that she had come back over to start packing up her things to move back in with her parents. Ginger said she would help her if she wanted and Olga said that would be nice.
It was time for another field run, so I left Ginger with Olga and headed out by myself. When I got back, the girls were just finishing packing up Olga’s things and I helped load them into her car. She hugged and kissed both of us and said goodbye. We reminded her that she was always welcome to drop in when we were here and then she told us that her parents lived an hour away, further south and she doubted that she would be coming back. We hugged and kissed again and watched her drive away.
For the next few days, life seemed very somber. Every time we looked at Bill’s trailer next door, we were reminded of his death. His death affected us so much that Ginger and I didn’t do anything sexual during rest of that ten day stretch. Just before we left to return home, a truck came and hauled Bill’s trailer away.
For a number of reasons we were very happy to head back home after our ten days away. On our ride back home, Ginger was quiet for the first part. Shortly before we arrived back home, she asked me to explain what happened with Bill and Olga and that she would rather not do anything sexual tonight and hoped they understood. I said I would do that. I could tell that she was getting over the shock of his death and Olga moving away, but it still affected her a little. Trying to make her feel better, I commented on having his trailer moved will help us not focus on what happened and allow us to get on with the task at hand and she agreed that by next week she should be feeling much better.
It was nearly 11:30 at night when we pulled into the driveway. We didn’t know if the others would be up since they all had to go to work in the morning. As quietly as possible, we entered the carport door and found the place quiet and only 1 light on waiting for us. On the table was a note that said they went on to bed and looked forward to seeing us in the morning or when they got home from work. Ginger looked relieved about not having to face them just yet. We quietly unpacked anything important and made our way to the bedroom and went to bed. It had been a long day and we were both tired; physical and emotionally.
We woke the next morning to the smell of coffee and bacon. Ginger slipped into a tank top and pair of shorts. I reminded her of the house rule and she gave that look to tell me that she didn’t care about the rule just yet. Telling her I understood and supported her, I slipped on a pair of shorts and we headed out for breakfast. Walking into the kitchen, we saw the three roomers all nicely dressed for work sitting at the table eating. Rosemary jumped up and said she would have our breakfast ready in a couple minutes and poured us each a cup of coffee.
That was when Ginger and I both noticed that Pepper had dyed her hair to nearly the same color as Ginger’s and cut it to the same length. Even her eyebrows had been dyed to match. Seeing our stunned looks, Pepper said that everyone tells her that she looks just like Ginger only with blonde hair so she decided to find out. Pepper stood up, walked over and gave Ginger a big hug. Then the two of them stood side-by-side. Except for the clothes, it was very difficult to tell who was who as if they were twins. Then Pepper said that when everyone gets home from work tonight that we would make the true comparison.
Pepper noticed that Ginger wasn’t quite herself and asked what was wrong. Ginger looked at me, so I told them what happened to Bill and about Olga moving away. I told them it was a pretty somber 10 days, especially once Olga told us what happened. Ginger’s eyes were getting teary and Pepper hugged her tightly and said that they would do their best brighten her spirits during the next four days. Ginger thanked her and Rosemary told us that breakfast was ready.
By the time we finished eating, the other three had left for work. We finished unpacking the truck and Ginger washed our dirty clothes. I went around the outside of the house looking for any yard work that needed to be done and found that the place was immaculate. Besides washing our clothes, Ginger discovered that the inside of the house was spotless also. We looked at each other and agreed that this might be really nice having the extra help around the house.
After lunch, we headed out to do some grocery shopping. We stopped at our favorite butcher shop and I got 5 nice thick steaks to cook on the grill, some baby back ribs, thick pork steaks and some ground beef. Then we went to the grocery and picked up everything we needed to go with the meat for the four meals and headed back home. Once everything was put away, we still had a couple hours before it was time to start dinner, so I suggested that we go relax in the pool and Ginger thought that was a great idea.
She began to head for the bedroom to get her bikini and I stopped her, stripped off her clothes and told her all she needed was a couple of towels. Smiling, she told me I was right and she fetched a couple of large towels and met me out at the pool. The news of Bill had put a cold shower on any sex while out in the field so this was the first time we were really naked together other than changing clothes, and it felt good. She looked so beautiful and sexy when she walked out naked and I couldn’t help but get an erection and she grinned when she saw it. Ginger walked over to me, grabbed my cock as she hugged me and admitted that it had been a long 10 days and that she was sorry. I told her it was okay and that she was worth waiting for no matter how long it took.
I picked her up and jumped into the pool with her in my arms. We swam around for a few minutes and then she came up to me, floated her legs around me and slid down onto my cock. Grabbing her hips, I began making love to her ever so slowly. I could tell that she wanted it faster and harder, but I continued the slow and steady pace of pulling almost all the way out and then slowly sliding back into her. After over a minute of this, she grabbed my arms, pulled herself up and started working me harder and faster. I joined her pace and in no time the waves in the pool were sloshing over the sides onto the decking as a result of our actions. She looked up at me and commented about us making white caps in the pool and I told her I had a white cap for her to ride and I shot my load deep inside her. When she felt my cock swell up inside her it caused her to have her second orgasm.
Holding her on my cock, the rest of her body leaned back and floated in the pool. Her eyes were closed and her arms were stretched out helping her to float. Eventually I shrank to the point that I could no longer remain inside her and I pulled out of her, hugged her and kissed her long and hard. She looked up at me and said thank you and that she really needed that after the last stretch out of town.
We laid out in the sun for another half hour drying off and soaking up the hot sun and letting it wash away our tan lines. Finally I said it was time to think about getting dinner ready and we headed back inside. Ginger washed a bunch of potatoes and wrapped them in foil and handed them to me. I took them out the grill and started them cooking. Then she took 5 ears of corn and I shucked them for her and helped get our big stew pot out to boil them in. I took out the steaks I bought earlier and seasoned them, getting them ready for the grill.
The carport door opened and in walked Rosemary. She rushed over to Ginger, hugged and asked how she was doing. Rosemary had been worried about Ginger all day after hearing about Bill and Olga. Ginger told her she was doing much better and was so glad to be home. Rosemary was glad and then headed to her and Jerry’s room to change. Before Rosemary finished changing Jerry came home and he also asked how Ginger was doing and she said better. Ginger told him Rosemary was home and went to change. Jerry smiled and hastily headed to their room.
Twenty minutes later, Pepper got home and like the others went straight to Ginger to see how she was doing. Ginger assured her she was okay and doing much better after a little tryst with me in the pool. Pepper looked over at me and winked. Then she asked Ginger if she had a few minutes to come with her to her room and Ginger told me to hold down the kitchen and she followed Pepper to her room.
The potatoes had been on the grill for about 30 minutes now, so it was time to start the steaks and turn the water for corn on to boil. I set the table and was out at the grill to make sure the steaks got done, but not overdone. Jerry came out to the patio and handed me a beer and asked how I was doing. Taking a full gulp of beer, I told him I was doing good. Rosemary soon joined us and gave me a hug and kiss and thanked me again for letting her and Pepper move in. I asked her if she could put the corn in the boiling water and Rosemary gladly complied.
By the time the steaks were done, so was the corn and potatoes. Jerry, Rosemary and I were ready to eat but Pepper and Ginger were still back in Pepper’s room. I called out that dinner was ready and one of them answered ok and that they would be right there.
When they walked into the dining room, they were side by side. They stopped and stood there and to be honest it was near impossible to tell them apart. Pepper had a done a great job of dying her hair to match Ginger’s, including her eyebrows and pubic hair. The two sisters looked like identical twins. While in the bedroom, they did their hair up in the same style, put on the same makeup and trimmed their pubic hair the same. Even their voices sounded the same. Jerry said he honestly couldn’t tell them apart. Rosemary at first pointed to one of the two and said that it was Pepper and then changed her mind several times before admitting that she couldn’t tell the difference.
All eyes turned on me and I causally pointed out which one was Ginger and which was Pepper. Everyone was surprised when I was right without any hesitation. They wanted to know how I could tell and I told them it was my secret. That turned out to be a mistake because the four of them hounded me all through dinner until I relented and revealed how I could tell the difference. I finally broke down to the pressure and reached one hand over and pointed to a small skin mole on Ginger’s left breast and then pointed to a slightly larger one on Pepper’s abdomen about 2 inches below her right breast. Ginger slapped my arm and said she didn’t know that I had studied her sister’s body that well and everyone laughed. I told her I knew her body and easily spotted the mole on her breast and noticed none on Pepper’s and that’s when I noticed her’s below her breast. Pepper then asked me if they had their clothes on, would I have been able to tell them apart and I had to admit it would have been very difficult as even their eyes were the identical shade. Pepper turned to Ginger and said they could have fun with this and gave me a very mischievous look.
When we finished dinner, we all cleaned up and put everything away. We retired out to the pool to enjoy the last couple hours of sun. While out there I told everyone that I had been thinking of the housing arrangement and that I had told them that they would have to pay something to live here and wanted to see what they said about my plans. I told them as for the rest of summer while I was working 10 out in the field and 4 days home, I was thinking of charging them only $100 a month and they had to furnish their own food during my 10 days away. I also told them that they were expected to help with all of the house and yard work including the pool and then added that they had been doing a great job do far. They said that sounded more than fair and would save them a bunch of money.
Then I told them that once summer is over, my company wants me to return to the office and work on all the data I’ve been collecting so I’ll be working Monday through Friday just like everyone else. When this happens, they have two options: either they could still buy their own food or agree to pay $250 a month to stay here. I reminded them that includes all utilities, access to laundry and everything else. Rosemary said with all five us that it would be difficult to plan meals if everyone bought their own food and that she thought the $250 would be fair. She looked at Pepper and said consider it’s covering food, utilities, laundry and everything that it would still save them about $300 or more a month from what they were paying at the apartment. We could see Pepper calculating in her mind and a few moments later she admitted that Rosemary was right and it would be a lot cheaper. Then she asked Ginger if it included all of the amenities and Ginger laughed and said it just might. Pepper said she was in. Rosemary and Jerry also agreed and I said we needed to celebrate.
I suggested we go out to a local bar for some drinks, but Ginger said she would rather stay home and celebrate with some drinks and some fun. Pepper laughed and said it wouldn’t do any good to play strip poker since we were already naked. Rosemary then suggested that we all go and put on 6 articles of clothing and play strip poker. Once someone loses their clothes, they will have to pay the winner a dare. Once the others heard the word dare, they were all in so we went inside and put on 6 articles of clothing.
I went to the kitchen and mixed up a pitcher of margaritas and pitcher of vodka Collins. We decided to play on the livingroom floor, so we gathered around in a circle and I shuffled and dealt the first hand. Jerry lost the first round and took off a sock. Next was Ginger who also lost a sock. We kept playing and in about half an hour and two drinks each, we were all down to 2 articles of clothing consisting of bra and panties for the girls and t-shirt and underpants for Jerry and me.
Every hand the deal changed just to make it as fair as possible. It was Ginger’s turn to deal and everyone was anxiously waiting to see who would be next. The hand was played out and Pepper had the losing hand. She gladly released her bra and commented that she hated wearing it anyway. Next was Jerry who lost his shirt, then me and I lost my shirt. The next hand saw Jerry once again with the losing hand and as he stood to take off his underpants, Rosemary yanked them down and kissed the tip of his cock. Ginger was next to lose her bra and then Pepper lost her undies. As she stood to take them off, I yanked them down and kissed her pubes. I was next and Ginger pulled my briefs down and kissed the tip of my cock. Ginger lost the next hand and I took great pleasure in pulling her panties down and kissing her pubes.
It was then we noticed that Rosemary still had her bra and panties on, so everyone was out to get her naked as soon as possible. However, I lost the next hand since Pepper had the winning hand, she got to call the dare. She said she would start out easy and dared me to kiss each sister’s pussy, which sounded okay to me. I made my way around and enjoyed each of them as they spread their legs. When it came to Rosemary, all I could do is kiss the crotch of her panties since she was still wearing them. Finally Rosemary lost a hand and took off her bra.
Pepper lost the next hand and Ginger was the winner. She thought for a few moments and she dared Pepper to suck on Jerry’s cock for a full minute. Jerry was all smiles at that and Pepper gladly paid the dare. I lost again and Jerry held the winning hand. Jerry dared me to fuck Pepper while eating Ginger’s pussy for a minute. Again, I was glad to do the dare presented to me. Ginger lost the next hand and I won and she looked at me as if begging for mercy. I dared her to lie back on the floor and finger her clit for a minute. Her face turned red, but she complied and I was really turned on watching her masturbate in front of everyone. She was pretty turned on also as she began to have an orgasm right when her minute was up, but she continued until her orgasm was done.
Finally, Rosemary lost a hand and removed her panties and Jerry eagerly kissed her pubes more than once before she sat back down. We decided to play a little longer with the dares. Rosemary lost the next hand and Jerry won. He got a very devious look on his face and Rosemary started to get a little uneasy. Then he surprised everyone by daring her to reveal how she really felt about him. She looked shocked at first and then told him that she loved him more than anything and fell into his arms. Jerry told her that he loved her also. Both Ginger and Pepper were smiling ear to ear and then Pepper told Jerry that if he ever hurt their little sister that he would have hell to pay from the two older sisters. Pepper lost the next hand and Jerry won again and he dared her to tell everyone what her favorite sex position or act was. Without hesitating, she said that she liked to be on top of a man who knew what he was doing and a pussy at her mouth to lick and suck on. I think that caught everyone by surprise.
By that time, we all had 4 or more drinks and were feeling pretty good. After Pepper’s response, we all started teasing Pepper about being bi but she took it all in stride. It was starting to get late and the three of them had to get up to go to work the next day, so we all finished out last drink, hugged, kissed and said goodnight.

Desert Heat pt14
 

Saturday morning I woke early like I do every day. When I went to bed, I was cuddled up behind Ginger and she was cuddled up behind Pepper, but that’s not the way we were positioned when I awoke. I was still cuddled up behind Ginger but Pepper was cuddled up behind me. The thought occurred to me that I was the piece of meat between two nice buns.
As carefully as possible, I slid out from in between them and went to the bathroom. When I came out of the bathroom, I noticed that Pepper had moved closed to Ginger or vise verse, but the two of them were now cuddled together. With everyone still sound asleep, I quietly went to the kitchen and started the coffee, waited until it was ready and then grabbed a cup and headed to my office to get caught up on some of my technical reading.
About 45 minutes later, Rosemary peaked around the corner and when I looked up, she asked if I had a moment to talk, and I said yes and motioned her to the chair in front of my desk. I was concerned when she closed the door behind her. Sitting down, I asked her what was up. She asked me what I could tell her about Jerry. She said she really liked him and he almost seemed too good to be real. She admitted that she hasn’t known him that long, but that she had very strong feelings for him and just wanted to know as much about him as possible before things went too far.
I sat back and told her that I’ve known Jerry since high school and would have been a year ahead of her as we all went to the same high school. Rosemary seemed surprised and thought back to high school trying to recall if she knew him at all. She said she couldn’t recall him from high school. I told her that Jerry had gone to college for a couple of years before having to quit and find a job. He fell head over heels for a girl he worked with and he ended up moving in with her. In Jerry’s mind, she was the one and he had planned to marry her until one day she came home and told him she was in love with someone else and told him he had to move out right then. Jerry was devastated and ended up at another friend’s house, but it was only temporary. I told her that I asked Jerry if he wanted to move in here and help take care of pool and yard while we were out in the field for ten days at a time. Then I told her that Jerry is very smart, a hard working guy and very loyal. He never jumped from girl to girl, but always looked for long term relationships.
Rosemary was smiling and thanked me. Then I asked her just how serious is this relationship and she said she wasn’t sure. They both agreed take it easy and see how things worked out and I told her sleeping with him from the first day you met him is not taking it easy and she chuckled and said she guessed I was right. Then I told her that I thought Jerry was a fine catch for any woman. Rosemary blushed, got up, kissed and thanked me and said she was going to start breakfast. Just before she reached the door, she told me to tell anyone who asked that she came in to give me a blow job.
As she left my office, I watched her naked form move through the door and thought to myself that she would be a fine catch for any guy, also. Like her older sisters, Rosemary had a great figure, good sense of humor, good cook, and fiercely loyal to the people they loved. I found myself realizing that I could easily have fallen in love and married any of the three sisters and not have gone wrong.
A minute or two after Rosemary left; Jerry snuck in and asked me what that was all about. I told him she came in to give me a quick blow job and Jerry looked shocked, until I laughed. Then I told him that she was asking about him and what I thought. I told her that you went to high school with her, but you were a year ahead of her. Jerry looked surprised as he realized he knew her from school. He told me there was the really cute little redheaded underclassman that he had a crush on but was too shy back then to approach her or ask her out. Then he said he didn’t realize that that was Rosemary and then said wow!
Jerry asked me what I told her and I told him I warned her that he was a jerk, couldn’t hold a job, and was always moving from girl to girl just to get from them what he could. His eyes were big with shock and then said I was kidding and repeated it in question form. I chuckled and said I was and then I told him that I told her that he was a really good catch for any girl. He said thanks and then said he could smell breakfast and headed to the kitchen.
I returned to my reading only to be interrupted again by Ginger and Pepper, both smiling from ear to ear. When I looked up at them, Pepper told me I should have stayed in bed, but since I left, they had no alternative but to have some sister on sister action. Ginger added that it was pretty good too. I told them that was okay because Rosemary came in and gave me a great blowjob. They acted like they didn’t believe me and I told them to go ask Rosemary and they hurriedly left for the kitchen. I knew I had to see what happens so I was right behind, saying that I was hungry.
As we got to the kitchen, Pepper loudly asked Rosemary if she gave me a blow job this morning. Turning from the griddle covered with pancakes, Rosemary said that Jerry was still asleep and she saw me reading in my office and just couldn’t resist. Ginger playfully went over to her pinched her on butt and asked her how her husband’s cock tasted first thing in the morning. Rosemary licked her lips and said it was yummy with all that cum in her tummy and tried to slip me a quick wink, but Ginger saw it and wanted to know what the wink was for. I told her it was for our date tomorrow morning for a repeat performance, but Ginger didn’t believe me.
Rosemary finally broke down and told her that she saw me in the office and just went in to talk and that nothing really happened. Then she told her that she told me to say she gave me a blowjob if anyone asked. Ginger then wanted to know what we were talking about and Rosemary just said things, we were talking about things. By that time, the last of the pancakes came off the grill and everyone sat down to eat.
The conversation turned to shoe shopping and Ginger was asking her sisters if they had the courage to flash their pussies like she did and Pepper said no problem. Rosemary seemed a little bit hesitant and asked Jerry what he thought about it. He said it sounded really sexy and exciting and he was looking forward to it. She turned to Ginger and said yes, she had the guts to do it and if it pleased Jerry and turned him on, then she was game.
Then they began to wonder if Tom and Helen would really show up. I wondered out loud if last night may have been too much for them all at once. Ginger added that things did get a little out of control last night. Jerry said that he thought they would show up because Tom really enjoyed it and seemed really excited about watching Helen flash a shoe clerk. Rosemary asked what time were they coming and Ginger said they are supposed to be here by 9am, Helen would change here and we would head out. I mentioned that we’ll have to take two vehicles since there were 7 of us total. Jerry suggested that since the guys and girls were entering the stores separately that we should drive separately also. He said he would drive his car and Ginger said she would drive out car with all the girls.
After breakfast, we cleaned, got dressed and waited to see if Tom and Helen would show. Nine o’clock came and no Tom and Helen. Five minutes after nine and still no show. Just as we were about to give up on them, there was a knock on the door and it was them. They apologized for being late, but there was an auto accident that happened right in front of them and they couldn’t get around it and had to wait for traffic behind them to back up and turn around one at a time. The girls rushed Helen into the bedroom to change and I asked Tom if they enjoyed last night. He said it was the best party they had ever been to and that they thoroughly enjoyed it and had no regrets. He told me that Helen is already sopping wet just thinking about flashing strangers today.
A few minutes later, Helen came of the room in her short skirt and halter top and looked fantastic. Tom’s eyes lit up when he saw her and told her she looked good enough to eat. She responded that will have to wait until later but that she would hold him to it. Then she looked at Jerry and me, and said she would hold us to it as well and smiled.
We piled into the two cars and headed out to the first unsuspecting shoe stores. Knowing it was a Saturday also meant that the stores would be busier than normal, so the girls knew they had to be careful. We decided to avoid the mall or the more popular shoe stores. Ginger and Pepper said they knew some shoe stores away from the beaten path that we would try first, so Jerry followed them to the first store on the list.
The three of us guys went in the store first and began looking around at men’s shoes. There was a college aged girl at the checkout and a thirty something guy (about our age) stocking and straightening shoes in one of the aisles. The male clerk asked if he could help us and we said we were just looking and would holler if we needed something. About a minute later, the girls walked in and the girl at the checkout looked up and stared at the short skirts and halter tops and smiled as they walked passed. Helen stayed close to Ginger and Rosemary stayed close to Pepper.
They started looking at shoes at one aisle over from the guy stocking the shelves. The clerk could hear them and went around the corner to see if he could help. He paused as he saw the four ladies and a smug smile appeared on his face. He asked them if he could help and Ginger told him that Helen wasn’t sure what shoe size she really was and asked if he could measure her feet. Retrieving the foot size gauge, the clerk knelt down in front of Helen and asked her to put her foot in the gauge. It must be something they teach all shoe salesmen because the clerk put his hand on the back of her ankle and guided her foot onto the gauge.
Once he measured her foot, he glanced upward to tell her what size she was and his eyes got big, jaw dropped open and he just stared straight up at Helen’s pussy. Tom was watching from around a corner and could see Helen smile as she realized that the clerk was staring her pussy. Ginger asked him what her size was and the guy answered fine, just fine and all four girls busted out laughing. Realizing his faux pas and that he’d been caught staring, the clerk’s face turned scarlet. He quickly stood up and started apologizing over and over.
Then we heard Pepper tell the clerk that Rosemary wasn’t sure of her shoe size either and that he could measure her foot if he wanted to. He looked at her and then asked what was going on and Pepper said nothing but if he didn’t want to help them that they would go to another shoe store. Again, the clerk knelt down and helped Rosemary place her foot in the gauge and measured her foot. He stood up without looking first and then told Rosemary her shoe size. With Pepper’s prompting, Rosemary asked if the clerk had a certain slip on shoe in her size and he fetched a shoe box, pulled up one of those clerk stools with the slanted front for the customer’s foot. He asked Rosemary to sit down in a chair and he placed his stool in front her and set the shoe on the slope.
When Rosemary lifted her leg up to try on the shoe, the clerk was doing everything possible to avoid looking up her legs to her pussy. Rosemary shifted and even allowed her legs to drift wider apart, but the clerk kept his attention focused on her foot and the shoes she was trying on. Getting a little frustrated, she asked the clerk if had the shoe in a color close to her eyes and it worked because the clerk looked up to see her eyes and ended up getting an eyeful himself.
The clerk surprised them all when he stood up and said he couldn’t wait on them and that he would get the clerk up front to come and help them, and then walked away. All four girls were shocked and just watched him walk to the front of the store. The clerk said something to the girl; she laughed and headed back to help the girls. When she got back to the girls, she told them they had to excuse him as he is very awkward around girls and even at his age, has never dated or even asked a girl out on a date in his life. Then she said that she suspected they were up to no good when she saw them come into the store and then asked if they really intended to buy any shoes and Rosemary said she was thinking about it and asked the female clerk if she had the same slip on shoes in a color close to her eyes, and the clerk that she thought and went in the back to check. A moment later she arrived with a box and presented a pair of green shoes.
The lady clerk took her position on the stool in front of Rosemary and looked straight up at her pussy when Rosemary lifted her leg. She looked up and it was very nice and thanked Rosemary for the view. She wasn’t embarrassed or apologetic about staring. As she tried the shoe on Rosemary’s foot, she asked the rest of the girls if they were commando and they all responded by lifting their skirts. The clerk complimented all of them and admitted that her colleague didn’t know what he was missing. Pepper joked that he did know and that’s why he couldn’t handle waiting on them and they all laughed.
Rosemary said she’d take the shoes and we all made our way to the front to pay. As they approached the register, the male clerk quickly made his way to the back of the store and avoided looking at the girls. Rosemary paid for her shoes and the girls left and we left shortly thereafter. We met in the parking lot where Helen and Rosemary were telling what it was like when the male clerk saw their pussies. Rosemary admitted that it would have been more of a turn on had he not been so frightened of a little pussy. Ginger said let’s head to the next shoe store where we hoped to have better luck, so we got in the cars and headed down the road about two miles to another shoe store in a small strip mall.
There weren’t very many cars in the parking lot so we hoped that meant that it wasn’t too busy for some more fun. Once again, us guys went in first to scope the place out. This store had three guys working in it. One of the guys looked like he may still be in high school and he was stocking shelves. The second guy looked college age and the third was an older guy, perhaps in his later 50s early 60s. They asked us if wanted help and we told him we were just looking.
Not long after, the girls came in and headed down the aisle where the high schooler was working. They looked as some shoes and then Rosemary asked him if he could measure her feet to see what size shoe she wore. He climbed down from his step ladder fetched a measuring gauge and knelt down to measure her foot. He looked up to tell her and almost passed out. As he stared up at Rosemary’s pussy, the girls heard him gasp ‘my gosh’. Rosemary, acting innocently, asked him what was wrong and he stammered nothing was wrong.
Pepper asked if he would measure her feet and he was all too anxious and as he moved in front of her with the gauge, he looked up at her pussy before even trying to place her foot in the gauge to be measured. The teenager looked like a deer in the headlights as he just knelt there staring up at Pepper’s pussy. Finally, Pepper asked about her foot size and the young guy fumbled to get her foot in the gauge. He finally measured her foot and told her what size as he stood up. The bulge in his pants was very obvious and Pepper pointed to it and said that it looked like he enjoyed his job. When he realized what she was pointing at, his face turned very red and he turned, excusing himself.
As the young clerk exited the aisle, Rosemary whispered that was much better than the other store and Pepper agreed. Helen and Ginger were looking at some shoes when the young clerk returned. He began to apologize and Pepper told him it wasn’t necessary and that they were glad they made his day. His face was still red but the bulge in his pants was gone. We guessed that he had to go adjust himself so it wouldn’t show, as he wasn’t gone long enough to do anything to relieve it.
Helen asked the young clerk if she could try one a pair of two different shoes to see which one she liked best and the clerk eagerly pulled down the styles in her the size she told him. He asked her to sit down and he pulled up the trusty clerk stool and pulled out of the shoes. Helen lifted her leg to try on the shoe and as she did, the young clerk looked up her slender legs, shook his head and the girls said he mumbled ‘it figures’. Helen asked what he meant that it figures and the clerk, obviously embarrassed and flustered said that it figures that she wasn’t wearing panties either. Then with a little bit of boldness, he turned to Ginger and asked if she was also pantiless and she lifted up the front edge of her short skirt to show him that she also was bare down there.
Helen then drew his attention back to her shoes and said she really was interested in trying them on if he didn’t mind. He said he was happy to help her and guided her foot into the first pair of shoes and told her stand up and then walk up the aisle and back. Helen did as instructed; returned and said she wanted to try on the other pair. The young clerk was more than happy to help her take that pair off and try on the other pair. As he was putting the second pair of shoes on Helen’s feet, Ginger asked him if this had ever happened to him before and he said no it hadn’t. There had been a couple of times that he caught a quick peek at panties but never had he had any customers going without their panties.
Then Ginger told him to run his hand up her leg and touch Helen’s pussy. He looked up hesitantly, looking at Helen for permission and she smiled and nodded her head. The clerk held her ankle with his left hand and slowly felt his way up her leg with his right hand. About mid-thigh, he paused and Helen told him to go ahead. His hand once again began its journey of feeling Helen’s leg and as he got the inner thing next to her pussy, he again paused. Helen asked him what he was waiting for and he said that her legs felt so smooth and then he placed his fingers on the lips of her pussy, brushing them up and down. Helen told him to go ahead and feel inside and the clerk’s eyes got real wide and inserted a finger into her pussy and began rubbing it in and out. Helen said that felt sooooo gooood and the clerk said it sure does.
Pepper warned that someone was coming and they all looked at Helen and Pepper said she meant someone else in the store. The clerk quickly withdrew his hand and returned to helping Helen with her shoes just as the older clerk approached and asked if everything was okay and if anyone needed anything else. The young clerk looked up and said that everything was under control, ‘dad’. The older clerk said ok and that he was just checking and went back to what he was doing several aisles over. Dad? Asked Pepper and the young clerk said that this is the family’s store and his dad is the boss and his older brother was also working here. Helen asked him how old he was and he said he was seventeen and would be a senior in high school this next year. Helen then asked if he’s ever felt a woman’s pussy before and he looked embarrassed and said no, that he’s only had a couple of girlfriends and neither of them let him do anything with them.
When he was through with Helen, Rosemary sat down and asked if he would like to feel another pussy and he responded by asking if he could. She placed on foot on the clerk’s stool and opened her legs for the teenager. This time he used both hands to feel Rosemary’s smooth leg, rubbing both hands all over her leg as he made his way to the grand prize. He looked at Rosemary and said that her leg was so smooth and very sexy. Rosemary said that they are merely the pathway to better things and parted her legs just a little more. The clerk soon reached her pussy and began to feel the lips and then his eyes got big. If asked if that little bud was her clit and Rosemary said it was. He said he’s heard about them but never seen one before. Rosemary reached down and spread her lips to show her clit and slit to the clerk as his fingers explored every inch of them. Then he slipped a finger into her pussy and began to stroke her as did with Helen.
I could tell that Rosemary was enjoying herself and so was Jerry who was rubbing his cock through his shorts. Pepper then looked around to make sure no one was watching and leaned down and told the clerk to kiss and lick Rosemary’s pussy. He said you’re kidding and Pepper said no she wasn’t. Rosemary nodded yes and the clerk took a quick look around and then leaned up and kissed her pussy lips several times. Pepper whispered for him to start licking her pussy and to insert his tongue and he did. Rosemary soaked by that time and it was obvious. In no time he was buried nose deep in Rosemary’s pussy and she was starting to moan in response to the pleasure. Pepper put her hand over Rosemary’s mouth and told her to keep it quiet. The clerk kept licking and in less than a minute, Rosemary began to arch and squirm in her chair and then her whole body shook as she came in the young man’s face. As she was cumming, Jerry whispered to me that he’s glad she didn’t squirt.
The young clerk stopped licking and asked Rosemary if she was okay and she said she was great. Pepper told the young clerk that he had just given her an orgasm and he said ‘you’re kidding’ and Pepper assured him it was true. Rosemary was recovering from her orgasm and asked the teenager how she tasted and he said it was fantastic. She told him that she hoped he would get opportunities to taste other pussies and he looked at the other girls standing around him and fixed his gaze on Helen. She looked around and realized she couldn’t ask Tom since the guys were hiding and watching in secret, so she asked the clerk what time he got off work and if he had any plans. The young looked sad and said he rides with his dad and brother and they close the store at 9pm. They go home, have dinner, relax for an hour and go to bed. She asked him if he ever goes out after work and he said sometimes, but his dad always wants to know with whom and to do what. Helen told him to tell his dad that he was going to go out with some friends from school to grab a bite to eat and just hang out for a couple hours. If he was willing to tell his dad that, then she would swing by 9pm to pick him up.
The young clerk’s eyes got big and asked if she was serious and Helen said she was. He told her he would tell his dad and that he would see her at 9. Everyone composed themselves and Helen bought both pair of shoes and Rosemary bought another pair. The young clerk walked to the front of the store with the four girls, rang up their purchases and watched them leave the store.
We hung around a bit to see what he would do and sure ‘nough, he went over to his father and told him that a friend from school was picking up from work after the store closed. His dad asked him about dinner and he said that they were grabbing a bite to eat. Dad hesitated for a minute and then said okay, since tomorrow was Sunday and they didn’t open the store until 1pm, that he could stay out late, but warned him not to get into trouble. The lad agreed and walked away with a huge smile on his face and bulge in his pants.
Then we made our way out to the parking lot, got in our car and pulled out to meet the girls around the corner. We told them about the boy’s conversion with his dad and how it affected him and Helen just smiled and told Tom that she hoped it was okay with him. Tom asked where was she planning to take him for this pussy dinner and she said she didn’t know, probably back to their apartment. When Helen said that, all three sisters turned and looked at me and I knew I was had. I looked at Jerry and he just shrugged his shoulders and smiled, acknowledging that I was had, so I said that Helen and Tom could bring him here.
Rosemary reminded everyone that the lad knew nothing about Tom and might frightened when Tom shows up. She suggested that she go with Helen to pick him up and they would bring him back here. We could all hide in the back rooms until they had him naked and in the middle of something that then we could all sneak out and join in. That seemed to be the plan for the moment.
I asked if anyone was hungry and they all said yes they were. We agreed on a restaurant and got a corner booth that fit the seven of us. Tom and Helen squeezed in the middle with Rosemary and then Tom of the other side and Pepper, Ginger and then me on this side. The way the restaurant was arranged, there were only about three tables that had any kind of view into the booth. The table that had the best view had four guys sitting at it and they all intently watched the girls as we entered and sat down. I could see the look on the girls’ faces and I asked them not to get us kicked out of the restaurant before we had a chance to eat. They laughed and agreed that they would be good during lunch.
A really cute waitress came to the booth and asked what we wanted to drink. Ginger and Helen ordered a vodka Collins and the rest of us order a beer. The waitress looked at the girls in their halter tops as if she was lusting over them and then left with our orders. A few minutes later, she came back with our drinks and as she was handing them out, she told the girls how lucky they were that us guys allowed them to wear their tops outside. She said she has tried on more than one occasion to wear her halter tops outside and her husband always tells her to change into something less revealing. I responded to her by saying that I like the halter tops because it’s easier to flash their boobs at someone. The waitress looked surprised by my statement and when she looked back at the girls, all four of them had pulled their halter tops into the middle of their chest, revealing their boobs. The waitress looked around and then said that was great and suggested they cover quickly before anything happens.
The rest of the meal, the waitress was very attentive and bringing more drinks as we needed them. When we were done eating, she thanked us for making her day and inspiring her to keep trying to get her husband to allow her to wear her halter tops out in public. Then she whispered that she plans on doing it when he is at work some day and we even inspired her to try to flash someone to see what it was like. We left her a big tip and decided to hit one more shoe store before heading back home and relaxing in the pool.
The last shoe store was a little busier, making it harder to do any real flashing. After several minutes of browsing around, the girls decided to leave. We met in the parking lot and they were all disappointed as they wanted one more flashing experience before going home. Jerry said he had an idea and told the girls to get in their car and follow him. Little did they know what he had in mind.

Desert Heat pt15
 

We drove about 20 minutes when Jerry slowed down and pulled into a bar. From the outside, it didn’t look like much. The girls asked about the place and Jerry said that he came here a couple of times with some friends and that he thought it might give the girls an opportunity to do some flashing. They shrugged their shoulders and followed him inside. At first it looked like any other small bar and since it was early afternoon, there weren’t many people inside. The girls were about to turn around and leave when Jerry told them to wait. He went up to the bar, said something to the bartender who looked at the girls, nodded his head to Jerry. Jerry turned and told everyone to follow him.
We went passed the bar, through a door, down a hallway and through another door. Once inside we saw that it was a strip club. There was a shapely brunette on the stage who was just taking off her bra. The girls smiled and we found a couple of tables that we could pull together for the seven of us. As they watched the brunette on stage strip down to a g-string, jerry turned around and said that they welcome amateurs to strut their stuff and that if they want to flash someone without getting in trouble, and he pointed to the stage.
There were around 20-24 men and about half as many ladies in the joint. As we were eyeing the crowd, a pretty blonde, dressed only in a pair of lacy shorts approached and asked what we wanted to drink. We placed our order, I paid the waitress and she left, making sure that we saw her shake her sexy ass at us. A couple minutes later, she returned with our drinks and then asked if any of the girls were interested in trying out their luck on the stage. Pepper asked if they got anything for trying and the blonde told her that they get to keep 80% any money thrown at them and the house keeps 20%. She said on a good day, an amateur can walk away with a couple hundred dollars is she puts on a really good show. Pepper then asked how far can they strip and the blonde answered as far as you want, honey. Pepper told her that they would think about and the blonde smiled and walked away.
The four girls were busy talking amongst themselves, asking each other if they would get up on stage and strip. Rosemary asked Jerry if he minded and he said that if he minded, he wouldn’t have brought them here. The questions of who would do what soon turned to dares and basically each girl was daring the other, but no one wanted to be the first. I said I would give $20 bucks to the girl who went first, but they still hesitated.
About then the blonde returned and I told the blonde that they all wanted to but were afraid to go first. Then I told the blonde to pick one, since she didn’t know any of them. She looked the girls over and over and finally she turned to Pepper and she seemed bolder with questions than the others. I handed Pepper the $20 and put her hand in the blonde’s hand and told the blonde to lead her on. The blonde and Pepper went through a set of curtains where guessed that they were getting her ready to go on stage.
We sat there anxiously waiting to see what Pepper would do and how far she would go. It seemed like forever but my watch said it was only ten minutes when an announcer introduced a newcomer to the stage by the name of Pepper and then he told the crowd that this Pepper was red hot and the crowd started applauding. The music started playing and out came Pepper, dressed in a white blouse, plaid mini-skirt, and had her hair in pigtails. She started dancing and at first you could tell she was nervous, but after a few moments, she seemed to feel more at ease.
Pepper slowly unbuttoned her blouse, making sure to keep it closed until all of the buttons were undone. Then she would open one side and then the other, revealing a white bra underneath. The audience was responding to her dancing and a large round of applause was heard when she let the white blouse fall to the floor. Next she worked the zipper on the side of the mini-skirt until it also fell to the floor, revealing a pair of white underpants. Some of the guys in the crowd were whistling and several tossed dollar bills onto the stage and called for her to keep going and take more off.
The more the crowd applauded, whistled and called for more stripping, the more into the experience Pepper got. She even managed to use the pole to lift herself off the floor, turn upside down and slide down to the floor with her legs spread wide open. The money really started to flow when she did that. Pepper pulled herself across the floor to the edge of the stage, got up on all fours, pulled the ties out of her pigtails, releasing her red hair and twirling her head around. She stood up using the pole, and reached behind her back and unclasped the bra, holding it in place with her other arm. She grabbed the pole and swung around, letting the bra fly off, revealing her breasts. The volume nearly doubled when that happened and more money flew onto the stage.
After twirling on the pole a few times, Pepper slid down to the floor and onto her back with her head towards the audience. She scooted herself across the floor to the edge of the stage and then sat up. As she got close enough, a number of the men in the joint began stuffing bill into the panties she was wearing and we could tell that Pepper was really getting turned on at this point. She spun around a few times on her butt and ended up with her back to the audience again. She laid back on the stage and slowly slid the panties off and kicked them into the air. The money was practically raining down on her now. Pepper then spun around on her butt and stopped with her legs wide open and facing the crowd. At that the noise was deafening and men were emptying their wallets and tossing the money at her exposed pussy.
Pepper danced around on the stage for a little longer, much to the delight of the crowd. She even ran her fingers between the lips of her pussy and then licked them to shouts and whistles and more money. I saw Pepper nod to someone and she pointed to our table and a spotlight lit us up. The spotlight then narrowed it beam until it was focused on Ginger. Pepper stood on stage, motioning with her finger for Ginger to come and join her. At first Ginger acted like she was too shy and hesitant, but a quick feel of her pussy under the table told me a different story, so I literally pushed her to her feet.
Since Pepper had died her hair to match Ginger’s, to everyone’s eyes, they were identical twins. As Ginger moved closer to the stage, the crowd cheered and applauded as they realized they were about to get double the pleasure, double the fun. Several of the men in the audience lifted Ginger up onto the stage as she approached it. One of the men that lifted her up noticed that she wasn’t wearing any panties and pointed to her pussy.
Pepper grabbed Ginger by the hand and brought her over to the pole. She whispered in Ginger’s ear that she had this arranged before going on stage and promised the manager that the two of them would put on a show that they’ll never forget. Ginger looked at and Pepper gave her the big sister pouty smile and then placed Ginger’s hands on the pole. As Ginger stood holding the pole, Pepper began running her hands up and down Ginger’s body and over her breasts. Occasionally she would lift Ginger’s skirt and give them a quick flash of her ass.
Then Pepper pulled up closed behind Ginger and began massaging her breasts through her halter top while gyrating her pelvis against Ginger’s butt. Pepper moved Ginger around on the pole to where she was facing the crowd and as Pepper’s hands fondled Ginger’s breasts, she would offer a quick little flash by pulling the halter top to one side and then back again. Then Pepper untied the back of the halter top and played with it like it reigns on a horse. In one quick move, she flipped the Ginger’s halter top over her head and tossed to behind them on the stage. The crowd again grew louder and more money floated onto the stage.
Ginger began to play along and moved in front of the pole and held onto it with her hands over her head. Pepper worked her breasts from behind and then moved around and began to kiss one nipple and then the other. I could tell from watching Ginger’s face that she was so turned on and enjoying every second of being the center of attention to room full of lusting men.
Pepper whispered something in Ginger’s ear and Ginger turned her back to the crowd and Pepper began playing with her mini-skirt and flashing Ginger’s ass and then covering it again. The more Pepper played with Ginger’s skirt, the more bent over Ginger became. When she was bent over enough, Pepper acted like she was going to unzip the side of the skirt and take off and then stopped and motioned to the crowd to see if that was what they wanted. Of course crowed responded, encouraging her to strip her twin.
About this time, I began to notice that there were more people in the strip joint and wondered if someone had called some friends to tell them of the show. The roar of the crowd again was deafening as Ginger’s skirt fell to the floor, exposing her ass and pussy. Pepper caressed Gingers ass and acted like she was humping her sister. Then Ginger turned and slid down to a sitting position and began kissing Pepper’s pussy. Pepper soon returned the favor by lying down between Ginger’s legs and licking Ginger’s pussy, all the while having her own legs spread wide open to the crowd.
The sisters stood up and began kissing each other and running their hands up and down each other’s naked body. They pressed their bodies together like a pair of writhing snakes squirming all over each other. Up and down, back and forth they moved. I had never seen the two of them move like this before and but it looked so hot and the rest of the audience thought so also and the money flying their way proved it further.
Pepper slid around behind Ginger with Ginger facing the crowd. With one hand she cupped one of Ginger’s breasts and the other worked its way down to her pussy. She played with Ginger’s pubic hair and then started to penetrate her pussy. First one finger entered her and then Pepper brought her finger up and sucked off Ginger’s pussy juice. Eventually Pepper had two fingers in Ginger’s pussy and began working her sweet spot while she played with Ginger’s nipple in her other hand. In only seconds, Ginger began to respond to the fingers working her sweet spot. Ginger’s head went backwards, her eyes were closed and back started to arch and stomach convulse like waves on water. Her mouth opened and when she moaned loud enough to be heard by the crowd, the room nearly went silent.
The crowd was leaning as far over the stage as possible and was quieter than any time since we entered the building. Ginger’s moans got louder and faster and until suddenly there was a guttural moan as Ginger hit the peak of her orgasm. The intensity was enough to cause Ginger to squirt all over the stage. The force and volume of her squirting was enough to spray the faces of those closest to the stage. At first the whole room was completely silent except for Ginger’s moanings and then they erupted in applause, whistles, and more cash than previously was tossed onto the stage.
When Ginger regained her composure, she stood up, bowed before the audience, gathered her clothes and returned to our table. Pepper gathered the cash on stage and then went backstage to get her clothes. Pepper managed to dress before returning to the table, but Ginger carried her clothes with her and just sat down at the table, still naked and quite exhausted by her ordeal. I asked her if she enjoyed herself and leaned over kissed me passionately and said ‘oh yeah, that was hot.’ Then I asked Pepper how much money they got and she said it was over $600 and that after the house got their cut, they had about $500. Then she added that the blonde, whose name was Honey, said she couldn’t remember an amateur making that much in one performance.
A few minutes later the blonde returned and told Rosemary and Helen that this was a hard act to follow, but wanted to know if they were going to try to top it or not. Rosemary stood up and moved a short distance away with the blonde and they whispered back and forth. Then she returned to the table, whispered something in Jerry’s ear. He smiled and nodded his head. Rosemary motioned to Helen to come with her and they followed the blonde to the backstage area to get ready for whatever they were going to try.
I asked Jerry what they had in mind and he said he wasn’t sure but told Rosemary that it was up to her as to what she wanted to do. Ginger, still panting and trying to catch her breath said she didn’t know how her little sister was going to top what they just did, but it ought to be interesting to watch.
About 15 minutes went by when the announcer introduced two newcomers to the stage, but didn’t give their names. When the music started, Rosemary and Helen appeared on stage both dressed like cops with their guns drawn like they were looking for someone. They walked all around the stage, looking everywhere. After a couple of minutes, they looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and leaned against opposite sides of the pole. They took off their police hats and used them to fan their faces. Acting like they were hot, the continued fanning themselves as they slowly unbuttoned their uniforms and let the jackets fall to the floor. They both had on matching bras that had a police badge emblem over one breast. The whole time they were doing this, they had their backs to each and appeared oblivious of what the other was doing.
Then they glanced over the shoulder and saw each other and acted like they were shocked. After the shock, they went into a mock fight or wrestling match. They were all over each other and in the course of the struggle, they both managed to take the other’s bra and panties off. Like earlier, the money began to gather on the stage. Soon the wrestling became more of a making out session and they kissed, fondled and sucked on each other’s breasts and pussies.
The two girls then stood up and started whispering back and forth to each other until they both nodded in agreement. They walked to the edge of the stage where a gathering of men were staring straight up at their pussies. Rosemary pointed to our table and the spotlight focused on Jerry. He began to protest when Rosemary told the guys at the stage to go and bring him to her on stage. The physically carried Jerry over their heads and set him on the stage. The rest of us at our tables were laughing, not knowing what Jerry was getting into. Then Helen stood at the edge of the stage pointed to Tom and again, the spotlight focused on him. Before Tom could react, the same group of men came over, picked him and carried him to the stage.
Both girls went to their discarded uniforms and pulled out their guns and handcuffs. They pointed their guns at Jerry and Tom and motioned them to move to the pole. They motioned to the two guys to take their shirts off and as they did, the ladies in the joint began to hoot and holler and some of them threw more money onto the stage. After their shirts were gone, the guys were placed back to back against the pole and handcuffed to each other.
The girls danced around the guys, taunting them with their guns and mock slapping their faces. Then bent down, removed Jerry’s sandals and Tom’s sneaker and socks. The girls then made a big deal of slowly undoing the guys’ shorts. Rosemary stuck her hand down Jerry’s shorts, looked surprised and then went and did the same thing to Tom. She then whispered something to Helen who stuck her hands down Tom’s shorts and then did the same to Jerry. Standing in the middle of the stage they appeared to be talking about how big each of the guys’ cocks were. Marching back over the guys, the girls suddenly pulled the guys’ underwear down, exposing their cocks. The cheers again went from the ladies in the place and more money rained down like confetti.
Ginger began examining Jerry’s cock, holding it in her hand and Helen was doing the same with Tom. The girls met, talked and then switched places with Helen examining Jerry’s cock and Rosemary doing the same to Tom. After a careful examination, Helen began sucking on Jerry’s cock and Rosemary began sucking on Tom’s cock. About a minute later, they switched places and sucked their partner’s cocks.
Then Rosemary bent over and started rubbing her ass against Jerry’s cock and Helen was doing the same to Tom. The girls acted like they were about to impale themselves on the guys’ cocks but stopped short of doing so. Again the two girls met, talked and then they started pulling Jerry and Tom’s feet out from under them until the guys were in a sitting position. Then the girls straddled the guys' legs and placed their pussies in their faces. Jerry and Tom responded right away and began licking and sucking on the pussies in their faces. Both girls played up the audience about how good it felt.
Turning around to face the crowd, Rosemary pointed to Jerry’s cock and then to her pussy and asked the audience if the two should get together and the cheers went up and the money poured down. Rosemary squatted down until Jerry’s cock was barely touching her pussy and the crowd began to chant for her to go all the way down on him. She bobbed up and down, mocking like she was going to sit on him and then rising up again.
Helen was imitating what Rosemary was doing, only she began sliding down onto Tom’s cock and then rising back up off it. The crowd on her side of the stage had a full view of her pussy sliding down and lifting off of his cock. Not to be outdone, Rosemary sat down on Jerry’s cock and began grinding herself into his loins. Before long, both girls were fucking their men there on stage in front of everyone, and nothing was hidden from view.
After a bit of that, the guys had their handcuffs removed and they each began to work their girl on the stage. Jerry moved Rosemary to the edge of the stage and bent her over and began taking her from behind. Her breasts were swaying to his movements and the guys were going wild. Money flew onto the stage like a down pillow being opened up in front of fan. One tall guy in the front managed to reach up and feel Rosemary’s breasts as they swayed in front of him. His touch was enough to send Rosemary to her first orgasm.
A few feet away from them, Tom also had Helen near the edge of the stage, but had her one leg held up and was taking her from behind as well. With her leg held up in the air, everyone could clearly see his cock sliding in and out of her wet pussy. He held the leg with one hand and with the other he played with her clit, forcing her to cum as well.
After both girls had their first orgasm, they switched partners and Rosemary moved over to Tom and Helen went to Jerry. Each couple managed to fuck in a number of different positions on stage in front of everyone. When the guys got close to cumming, they put the girls bent over face to face and had them kissing each other as their guys fucked them from behind. They pounded the girls and had their breasts swaying to and fro like wild animals. Jerry was the first to stand up and thrust had and long into Helen as he pumped his load deep into her pussy. A few moments later, Tom stood up and emptied his load into Rosemary. They pulled out and then faced the girls with the butts and pussies to the crowd. When the audience saw the cum begin to drip out of the pussies, a unified roar went up and the money floated down. Rosemary cupped her hand underneath her to collect as much of the cum as she could. Then she stood up and began to lick the cum from her hand. One of the ladies in the audience shouted she wanted a taste and Rosemary held her hand out and the lady began licking Tom’s cum from Rosemary’s hand.
When they were through, the girls gathered the money off the stage while the guys gathered all of their clothing. They went offstage to the back dressing room where they were met by Honey and the manager. The manager told them that was quite a show. They counted the money which came to just over $700, of which the manager took his 20% and thanked the four of them for the great show. He invited them back anytime and promised them that if they let him know far enough ahead of time that he would have a larger crowd and would only take 15% instead 20%. He told them to tell the first two girls that the same offer applied to them as well.
Everyone eventually got dressed; we finished out drinks and headed back outside and to the cars. We had been in the strip joint for about an hour and half and walked away over a thousand dollars. Needless to say, after we got home and into the pool, that thousand dollars became the topic of conversation. The girls were saying that even split four ways that was more money than they made a day. When they said split four ways, Jerry and Tom jumped into the discussion and said split 6 ways as they were on stage performing also and everyone laughed.
Then Ginger turned to me said she just realized that I was the only one that never got on stage and wondered how that happened. I told her I was lucky as I got to sit back and watch all the fun. I told them it was as much fun watching the crowd as it was watching them.
After relaxing in the pool for nearly an hour, I decided it was time to start dinner. The girls went inside and I fired up the grill. Dinner was good as always and afterward, we relaxed, had a few beers and talked until it was time for Helen and Rosemary to pick up the young shoe clerk and bring him back to the house.

Desert Heat pt16
 

Saturday, July 20, 1985
While the two girls left to pick up the young shoe clerk, we straightened up and then headed back to the bedrooms. Not long after, we heard the girls drive up and peeked out the bedroom window to see if they had the lad with them and yes, they did.
Helen and Rosemary showed the teenager into the house and offered him a drink. He said he doesn’t drink alcohol but would be happy to have a soda. Rosemary asked him if he was hungry and wanted something to eat and he said he was and asked what they had. Rosemary pulled out some leftovers, put them in the microwave and served him at the table. As he ate, they talked and asked him questions.
We heard Helen call him Steve, which was the first time we heard his name. He asked them where the twins were and they asked him if he was more interested in them or the two girls with him now. Steve said he didn’t mean it that way, but noticed how much Rosemary looked like the twins and thought that they were sisters. She said they were sister, but that the other two weren’t twins but were two years difference in age. All he could say was wow, in between bites of food.
When Steve had finished eating, Rosemary asked if he would like to go swimming. He said that sounded great, but didn’t have a swimsuit. Rosemary said they never wore them and his eyes got big and asked if they really swam nude and she said yes, they really do. I decided whispered to Pepper to walk past them and say you’re heading to the pool and then Ginger would follow about 15 seconds later. Since we were already naked; Pepper grabbed a towel, d****d it over her arm and casually walked out, said hi and that she was going swimming. Steve’s eyes got huge as he watched Pepper walk past him in all her glory. I gave Ginger a little nudge and she followed suit. Again, the young clerk’s eyes and mouth were wide open as he watched my naked wife stroll past him.
Rosemary stood up, removed her top and slid her shorts and panties down and asked Steve if he was going to join them. Before he could compose himself enough to respond, Helen stripped, held out her hand to him. Steve took her hand and stood up. Helen helped him unbutton his shirt and then unbuckled and unzipped his pants. She slid them down, catching his briefs with her fingers, stripping the young man of his clothes. His cock sprang up in Helen’s face and she immediately sucked into her mouth. He looked down at her and was obviously overwhelmed with everything that had just happened and didn’t know what to do or say.
As Helen gave his cock a few more sucks, Rosemary asked if he had ever seen a naked woman before and he said only in pictures, but never in real life. She told him that he’s just seen four of them and asked what he thought and he stammered that it was great. Helen stood up, grabbed his cock in her hand and led him out to the pool. Pepper and Ginger were in the pool and Helen, still holding Steve’s cock, led him to the steps and down into the pool, and Rosemary was close behind.
Once in the water, all four girls surrounded him, pressing their naked bodies against his. Jerry, Tom and I were watching from the window of my study. With the lights off, he couldn’t see inside the dark room, but we could see him. As we watched the girls rubbing their breasts against him, Jerry said if that had happened to him when he was that age and he would have cum instantly. Tom said he may just be doing that and we three guys chuckled.
Pepper took Steve’s hands and put them on her breasts and kissed him. A few moments later, Rosemary took his hands and put them on her breasts and kissed him. Each girl took her turn having the young clerk feel their breasts and kiss him. Then we saw Pepper take his hands and put them under the water and we can only guess that she had him feeling her pussy. Like they did with their breasts, each girl took her turn of having Steve feel their pussy.
Not long after, they all got out of the pool and Pepper told the lad to just stand right there where she placed him and turn his back towards them and not to turn around until he was told. She then had all four girls line up loungers side by side and they sat down and spread their legs wide open. Pepper then told him to turn around and we could see his cock twitch as he gazed at the four gorgeous pussies spread wide open in front of him. Steve just stood there staring until Pepper asked him if he was going to do anything of just stand there and stare. Then she reminded him about what happened in the store earlier in the day and that they had offered him the chance to taste more pussies and make them cum. She told him to start her and then work his way across.
He moved over in front of Pepper, knelt down between her legs and leaned in to her pussy. Steve started by kissing her thighs and then kissing the lips of her pussy. Pepper’s head went back as Steve began to run his tongue up and down her slit. It didn’t take her long to have her first orgasm. As she was cumming, Steve began to lift his face and Pepper grabbed his head and pulled him into her pussy and held him there. She told him to suck on her clit and when he did, she had her second orgasm. She released her grip on his head and allowed him to come up for air.
Steve gave Pepper a kiss on her pussy and then moved over to Ginger and positioned himself between her legs. Before he leaned down to her pussy, he asked her if she was sure that she and Pepper were not twins, and she assured him that Pepper was two years older than she was. Looking down at her pussy and then over to Pepper, he said that they looked identical to each other and then he said he hoped that they tasted identical too. Ginger told him to find out for himself and I watched as a teenager buried his face in my wife’s pussy. Ginger had watched him eating Pepper’s pussy and was already worked up when the young man started licking and sucking her own pussy and she came in less than a minute. Steve continued sucking Ginger’s clit until she had her second orgasm. He gave her a kiss on her pussy and moved over Rosemary.
He pretty much followed the same pattern with Rosemary and then Helen as he had with Pepper and Ginger. Each of the girls had two orgasms with the clerk’s tongue. Pepper asked him how he liked eating pussy now that he’s experienced and he grinned from ear to ear and said it was the best thing in the whole world that he had ever done.
Ginger suggested they all go back into the house as she had an idea for some more fun. Once inside, us guys hid in the hallway so we could continue to peek and listen to what went on. Ginger tied a blindfold over Steve’s eyes and told him to trust what they said and what they would guide him to do. Ginger then bent over with her hands on the arms of the sofa. Pepper and Rosemary guided Steve forward, grabbed his cock and guided it into Ginger’s pussy. Ginger started working herself on Steve’s cock. At first he stood there but the urge to move overtook him and he began to pump his cock in and out of Ginger’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Ginger could feel his cock begin to swell and pushed herself back onto his cock as hard as she could as they both came hard. Steve’s face grimaced as he emptied his load in Ginger’s pussy.
While they had Steve fucking my wife, Jerry, Tom and myself snuck out and took seats in the room. I sat on the sofa next to Ginger and even played with her breasts as they were going at it. Ginger looked me in the face and whispered that she loved me and I kissed her.
I winked at Ginger and the others and then asked in a loud anger voice, who was fucking my wife. Hearing my voice, Steve said ‘oh shit’ and fell backwards onto the floor and began trying to take the blindfold off. Steve had the fear of God look in his face and could only stammer as he tried desperately to hide his cock from view. I only let him squirm for a few moments and then we all busted out laughing. Ginger introduced me as her husband, Tom as Helen’s fiancé and Jerry as Rosemary’s boyfriend. The poor lad still looked scared, shocked and bewildered.
I told him that three of us men were at the shoe store, peeking and watching from around the far corner. We went into the store on purpose to flash a sales clerk and it was him. Then I told him that the of guys have been here the whole time, watching from windows and listening in the hallway and that we had everything all planned out for him and wanted to make it a night he’d never forget. He still wasn’t sure about everything and suggested that perhaps he had better leave, but Pepper spoke up and told him that there were still three more women that he needed to fuck before they would take him home. That’s when he realized that he had fucked Ginger and began to apologize to me and I did my best to put him at ease and tell him I enjoyed watching them.
Pepper got on the floor with Steve and began licking and sucking on his cock. It didn’t’ take long for it to start getting hard again. Once she had him erect, she asked him how he wanted to fuck her. His face got red and said that he had never fucked anyone before tonight and wasn’t even sure what position was what or what position he had just used on Ginger. Pepper told him that he had taken Ginger from behind or what they call doggie style. She said that she would show him the missionary position, Rosemary can show him her on top and Helen, well, she turned to Helen and asked what she would show him and Helen said she’d leave that to the end.
Pepper laid on the floor and spread her legs. She guided Steve between her thighs and then into her pussy and told him to pump it in and out of her. She said to start slow and then gradually build up speed and force until he finds a good steady rhythm. Steve did as he was told and realized that everyone was watching him. We asked if that made him nervous and he said yes, but found it to be a turn on also and asked us to stay and watch.
Part way through his introduction to the missionary position, Pepper showed Steve that by changing his angle a little that he could produce a different sensation in her. When he did, he said it was a different sensation for him to and he like the variation. He started positioning himself from side to side and then upward and downward. When he moved downward, he hit Pepper’s sweet spot and she came almost instantly. She told him to keep going. By the time young Steve came insider her, Pepper had two more orgasms.
Steve rolled off of her and said that was more work than he realized but that was the best kind of work he had ever experienced. We all laughed and congratulated him on his first two fucks. Rosemary sat on the sofa between Ginger and Helen and told Steve to stand in front her. She began to lick his cock to clean it off. About the time she was done, Ginger went down to the floor and began cleaning Pepper’s pussy, lapping up all of Steve’s cum that she could. Pepper had another orgasm as her sister licked and sucked her pussy clean.
Rosemary asked Steve to sit down for a bit so he could rest and build up some more strength and come for his next lesson. We all talked to him and found out that he has always been shy around girls and consequently didn’t date much. He also didn’t have much time to date between school, homework and working at the family’s shoe store. Steve said he had seen pictures and heard guys at school talking about sex, but never had the opportunity to find out for himself what it was all about. He admitted that he also didn’t understand a lot of the terms he had heard and we asked which ones. For the next half an hour, we gave him a lesson on sex slang and terminology. When necessary, we would use Rosemary’s pussy to point out something or my cock and balls.
Half an hour went by and Rosemary asked if he was ready for round three and he said he was. She told him to sit back on the sofa which he did. Then she positioned herself with her back to him and sat down on his cock and began to rock up and down. It didn’t take Steve long to match her rhythm as he held onto her hips and pumped away. Rosemary took a couple of minutes to blast an orgasm. Afterwards, she stopped and had Steve move over to a kitchen chair. This time she sat on his cock facing him. As the two began to pump up and down, they passionately kissed each other. Steve also took advantage of the position to fondle Rosemary’s breasts. She encouraged him to lean down and suck on her nipples and being the good student he was he went right work on them. Then she told him to roll the nipples gently between his teeth and when he did, Rosemary had her second orgasm. After she came back down to earth, she told Steve to hang on because she was going to ride him hard and mean and she began to buck up and down his lap like she was riding a wild horse. Steve commented that he could feel her pussy getting tighter on his cock and she said that was because she was ready to have another orgasm. He said it felt so good that he thought he was going to cum also. Moments later, Rosemary came hard and almost fell off of him. Her pussy clamped down so tight on his young cock that he erupted inside her and she pressed herself down on him as much as possible so she could feel him spew as deeply into her as possible.
When they had both finished, Rosemary climbed off of him and laid down on the floor. Pepper went to her and began cleaning her pussy out of his cum. Helen moved over in front of Steve, got down on her knees and cleaned the lad’s cock. They knew it would take another half hour to regain his strength and rebuild his cum, so they talked some more about sex with him. Helen, who was still kneeling in front of Steve, playing with his balls, asked him which position he liked the best. He thought for a bit and that said it was hard to say. They were all different and all were great. He didn’t think he could pick a favorite.
Another half hour went by and Pepper asked Helen what position she was going to teach the young man. She said it was a tossup between two, anal or 69. Steve asked if anal was what he thought it was and Helen said yes, that he would fuck her asshole. He said that sounded a little gross and wasn’t sure he wanted to try that. Then he asked what 69 was. Helen drew the number 69 on a piece of paper asked Steve what was the relationship between the two numbers. He said they were facing opposite each other and she said exactly. At first he was confused trying to figure out how they could fuck facing opposite like the numbers and she said she would show him.
Helen had Steve lay down on the floor and then she got on all fours on top of him and faced the opposite direction. She then backed up until her pussy was right over his face. She asked him if he could reach her pussy and lick it and he lifted his head slightly and said he could. She told him that she’d lower herself a little more and then he would learn what 69 meant. Helen went down on Steve’s face and began sucking his cock. He picked up on what he was supposed to do and began licking and sucking on her pussy as he had down out by the pool. Steve remembered the reaction he got when he sucked and lightly chewed on their clit and started doing that to Helen. She reacted almost immediately and began to convulse with the orgasmic waves that washed through her body. Steve was doing the best he could to keep contact with her pussy. He had his arms clamped around her butt her holding down as much as possible. Then Helen arched more than normal and squirted all over Steve’s face. He reacted and asked why she peed on him and Pepper quickly calmed him down explaining that wasn’t pee, it was a woman’s cum and that not every woman squirts. Ginger added that making a woman squirt if very special and that he should be proud of himself. Rosemary told him to taste it and when he did, he said it tasted great and went back to sucking on Helen’s pussy.
In the meantime, Helen was just sucking away and since Steve had cum three times in the last hour and half, his staying power was substantial. Helen came three more times before Steve was ready to blow his load. She felt his cock swell with rising rush of white hot fluid and she took a deep breath as it began to wash into the back of her throat. Helen stroked his cock with her hand making sure she got every drop of cum. When she was sure he was empty, she carefully licked him clean and then crawled off of him and proudly told him that this was what 69 meant.
Steve sat up, panting and smiling from ear to ear. He said this was the best night of his life and began thanking us over and over. Jerry asked him now that he is experienced at having sex if he’d ever watched someone else do it and he said no but he’d sure like to. Jerry looked at Rosemary and she smiled back and said she would love to be his show for a change. Jerry sat on the sofa and had Rosemary sit on his cock with her back to him. Rosemary told Steve to feel free to move around and get as close as possible if he wanted to see more.
Rosemary began to ride up and down on Jerry’s cock and from Steve was sitting on the floor; he was looking straight up at Jerry’s cock sliding in and out of her pussy. His eyes were wide open and he was smiling from ear to ear. His cock had also recovered and rose to full staff. I couldn’t help but watch Rosemary’s breasts bounce up and down as she rode Jerry’s cock. Steve noticed the bouncing breasts also and Rosemary motioned for his to move closer. When he did, she told him to hold her breasts and feel them as they bounced. He stood up to reach them and when he did, Rosemary leaned over gave his cock several quick sucks. Then she motioned for Steve to kneel in front of her and to reach out and feel her pussy. He said it felt weird because he could feel another man’s cock sliding in and out of her. She told him to rub her clit and within seconds of him following her instructions, she came.
Steve’s eyes were glued to Rosemary’s pussy as he watched the lips contract over and over again. As Rosemary eased up from her orgasm, Jerry again picked up the pace. I told Steve to put his hand next to Rosemary’s pussy and gently allow his fingers to wrap around Jerry’s cock and feel the two of them work together. He looked questioningly and I told him that it’s nothing to do with gay and we won’t have bad thoughts about him but he may be surprised at what you feel. Steve set okay and cautiously put his hand against Rosemary’s pussy and carefully allowed his hand to feel Jerry’s cock as it went in and out. He gasped ‘oh my’ and his eyes got wide again. Saying it felt so weird, he asked if he could put a finger in her pussy and Rosemary told him to do whatever he wanted.
Steve worked his finger inside Rosemary’s pussy while Jerry was still pumping her with his cock. Jerry now said that felt really strange and different but he liked it. Steve agreed with him and then pulled his finger out. Then he leaned in and began sucking on Rosemary’s clit. This sent her into an instant orgasm. Steve continued to suck on her clit until Jerry announced that he was ready to cum. Steven moved from her clit and got real close so he could watch as Jerry filled her with his cream filling. Steve said that was fantastic as he saw Jerry’s balls pull up and he could see the base of shaft pulse with each spurt. Then the young lad sat back and thanked them for a wonderful demonstration and allowing him to watch and touch them.
Steve realized it was getting quite late and said he needed to get home soon. Helen said he needed to get cleaned up first and led him to the shower. She motioned for the other girls to follow and they all went in and showered with the lad, making sure he was well cleaned up. They all took turns scrubbing him and gave him turns scrubbing each of them. Afterwards, they helped him dry off, get dressed and then Helen and Rosemary got ready to take him home. Since it was after 1am, Tom and Jerry went with them because they didn’t want the girls driving back alone at that hour.
While they were gone, Pepper, Ginger and I enjoyed a drink and leisurely swim. When the other four returned, they told us that all Steve could talk about was how much he appreciated everything and that he promised to keep it a secret. He also asked if he might be able to come over again sometime and they told him they’d let him know if that was a possibility.
Tom and Helen thanked us for another wonderful night and left for their apartment. Pepper asked what the plans were for tomorrow (Sunday) and I said that Ginger and I had to go grocery shopping and pack up for our next 10 days in the field. Other than that, we planned on just relaxing and taking it easy, especially since it had been such an active weekend. Rosemary and Jerry said their good nights and headed off to bed. Pepper followed Ginger and I and the three of crawled into bed, with Ginger in the center and fell asleep fairly quickly.

Desert Heat pt17
 

Sunday – Wednesday, July 21 – Aug 1, 1985
Sunday morning nearly came and went without anyone in the house waking up. When I did finally open my eyes and focused on the clock, it was almost 12 noon. I got out of bed, went to the bathroom and then back to wake Ginger up without waking Pepper. However, I got Pepper to respond before Ginger and the three of us stumbled our way to the kitchen. Ginger made a pot of coffee and we debated on whether to have breakfast or lunch and decided that breakfast sounded better. Pepper joined Ginger in the kitchen and began cooking some sausage and a tray of biscuits. My mouth began to water as I knew they were fixing my favorite breakfast of biscuits and gravy.
The smell of the coffee and food wafted through the house and summoned Jerry and Rosemary to the kitchen. Ginger then placed a large plate in front me with a couple of biscuits, smothered in gravy, sausage patties and eggs. I looked up at her as she set the plate in front of me and told her I loved her and she said she loved me too. It seemed that all five of us loved the same breakfast and it didn’t take long to eat everything that had been cooked.
During breakfast, I told the others we were going to go grocery shopping which meant we would hit two of our favorite store. They all asked to come along as they needed groceries for the next week while we were gone. I reminded them that while we were in the field that they had to provide all of their own food and they agreed. We cleaned up the kitchen, reluctantly got dressed and headed out to the stores.
Grocery shopping isn’t exactly a sexy thing to do unless you are shopping with three nympho sisters. Ginger stayed with me and shopped while the other two shopped with Jerry. Every time we would see each other at the end of an aisle the girls would flash each other. It became a game to them and they didn’t really care who saw them. On one occasion, we were at the end of the aisle at the back of the store and the others were coming around at the far end of the aisle at the front of the store. A young couple was passing through the center aisle and as they passed by, the guy saw Pepper and Rosemary flashing and the girl saw Ginger flashing. They passed on by and then must have exchanged what they saw and peeked back into the aisle. When Pepper noticed them, she lifted her skirt, flashing her red pubic hair and Rosemary flashed her breasts. They turned and looked our direction and Ginger used one hand to lift her skirt and the other flash a breast. The guy was smiling ear to ear as his young wife pulled him away.
We figured we better hurry and finish our shopping before we were thrown out of the store. As we approached the register, two male managers appeared at the front of the store and watched us check out. Just before we reached the exit, they came over to us and said that they had been watching us on their cameras and that they enjoyed the show. Pepper thanked them and then the one manager asked if we ever returned to the store to try to keep from flashing other customers as they had a complaint from a young lady. We knew who it was as she was standing in a nearby checkout line and had that look that said she got even with us. Her husband was still smiling and Pepper winked at him. When he waved back, his wife slapped him on the shoulder.
After almost getting in trouble at the first store, we decided to keep it tame and safe at the second store. We shopped, checked out and headed back home. We unpacked the groceries, placing our cold food in one location in the frig and the rest in a couple boxes. Ginger and I then went and got our clothes packed and everything ready for our departure in the morning.
It was only mid-afternoon when everything was done. I told everyone that I hoped they didn’t mind but I was going to grab a beer and go relax in the pool. They said that sounded like a great idea. We stripped, got our drinks and headed out to the pool. I put some background music on the outside stereo, climbed into one of the floating loungers, and we talked for about half an hour while we finished our drinks. I remember leaning back in the lounger and thinking about how good it felt to just relax in the water.
The next thing I recall was being woken up and told that dinner was ready. Ginger kissed me and said that I had slept for 2 hours. She told me that I was so sound that she just couldn’t bring herself to wake me until dinner was ready. I went inside and everyone greeted me and commented about my being so tired. I thanked them for the nap and said dinner smelled great and it also tasted great.
After dinner, I helped clean up and the five us played some cards and had an enjoyable evening. When it was time for bed, we said our good nights to Jerry and Rosemary and once again Pepper followed us into the bedroom. As we got ready for bed, Pepper said that she was going to miss both of us and wish we didn’t have to go. Then she turned to Ginger and asked if she could make love to me before going to bed and Ginger said she knew she could without asking. Pepper then said that she also wanted to have some time with Ginger before we left for the field. She said that her time sleeping with the two of us has been so special and has meant so much to her. She and Ginger hugged and then the love making began.
Pepper crawled in bed between Ginger and me and began kissing me very passionately. Ginger was behind her, feeling Pepper’s breasts. After several minutes of kissing, Pepper rolled over and began kissing her sister. I let my hands travel all over Pepper’s body from behind and marveled at her narrow waist and heart shaped butt. She was so much like her sister that it was hard not to fall in love her as I had with Ginger. I snuggled up close behind her and worked my cock into her already wet pussy.
I was so lost in feeling how great Pepper’s pussy felt around my cock that I didn’t notice Ginger had turned around on the bed to let Pepper suck her pussy. Ginger lifted Pepper’s leg, giving her access to my balls which she began to kiss, lick and gently suck. Whether from the night’s activities of educating young Steve or feeling the sisters working my cock and balls at the same time, it didn’t’ take me long feel my sperm begin to travel from my balls to the shaft of my cock. Ginger had one of my balls in her mouth as the feeling began and that only served to intensify the experience. She continued to suck on my balls as I erupted deep inside Pepper’s pussy. Feeling Ginger’s mouth working my balls was so stimulating that I had no idea if Pepper orgasmed or not, but I later found out she had.
As I pulled out of Pepper, Ginger licked and cleaned me up. Once I was out of the way, she began lapping up my cum from Pepper’s pussy and the two were enjoying a sisterly 69 session. Pepper still had back to me so I stroked her back and butt with my hands and then reached around to fondle her breasts. I took one of her nipples in my fingers and rolled it back and forth. She moaned louder and before I knew it, both girls were cumming in each other’s face. I told them it was my turn to clean them up and started with Pepper and licked her pussy clean and then did the same to Ginger.
We all seemed satisfied and as we curled up in our threesome with Ginger in the middle, Pepper whispered that she loved us both and will be anxiously waiting for us get back home. That was the last thing I remember before waking to the alarm in the morning.
Monday morning came too early and neither Ginger nor I wanted to get up, let alone to head back down to the hot and cold running trailer in the small desert town. I loved the desert, but was already growing weary of recording readings 5 times a day. What fun we had going died along with Bill. I knew that last time out when we heard about Bill’s death, it put a damper on the whole rest of our time there. I decided the least said the better and would try to find ways of distracting Ginger in the small town.
Pepper got up with us as she had to get ready for work. I kissed her nipples goodbye and told her I looked forward to doing that again upon our return. Ginger and I got dressed, grabbed a quick breakfast, loaded our food and clothes and hit the road. On the way there, Ginger asked me not to talk about Bill and Olga and that she wanted to make the most of the next 10 days as possible. I agreed, leaned over and kissed her quickly and then returned my attention to the driving.
When we pulled into the trailer park, we saw another trailer parked where Bill’s had been. Ginger commented that this was good as seeing the empty space was a huge reminder. We unloaded, put out cold food away and immediately headed out to turn all of the test equipment back on. That took nearly an hour and half to reach all of the locations, turn everything on and make sure they were working.
Returning to the trailer, Ginger changed into a halter top and shorts and then we put rest of the clothes and food away. We cleaned up the trailer, swept, wiped the dust off everything and then headed out to take the first set of readings. As soon as I turned off the main road on to the dirt road leading to the first location, Ginger took her halter top off and said this is going to be a fun week and that I was all hers and she wasn’t going to share me with anyone.
When we arrived at the first test site, Ginger took her shorts off and left them in the truck and walked over to the test site to help me record the data. She remained naked the rest of the time at the test sites. After recording the last set of data, we walked back to the truck, Ginger put the notebook on the seat, and then bent over in front of me and told me to take her then and there. I peeled out of my clothes and took her from behind and enjoyed it just being the two of us out in the middle of the desert.
I loved taking her from behind and leaning to the side just enough to watch her breasts sway to our love making. Ginger enjoyed making love outdoors also as she came in a matter of a minute. I kept pumping her and she had another orgasm which was enough to bring me to my own and filled her, standing there in the middle of nowhere. When we finished, she stood and let my cum drain out onto the ground. She wiped herself clean with a tissue and jumped back into the truck, still nude. Ginger stayed nude until just before we got onto the main highway and then she put her top on, but didn’t put her shorts back on until we were pulling into the trailer park.
By the time we had lunch, it was time to head back out for the next run. The moment we pulled out of the trailer park, Ginger slipped her shorts off and her top followed the moment we hit the dirt road. This was the pattern she set for every run out to the test sites and at least once a day we made love at the last test site before returning to the trailer.
On Wednesday, our third day out, Ginger’s period hit and that pretty much killed our sex life for the next week. She did give me a blow job during that time, but we both wanted more and knew we had to wait. The day before heading back to our home, the curse had ended and we managed to have sex out in the desert one more time.
Finally, it was the last day and we finished our last run and shut down all of the test equipment. We stopped at the trailer long enough to load up our dirty clothes, lock up the trailer and hit the road for home

Desert Heat pt18
 

Wednesday – Thursday, Aug. 1-2, 1985
We arrived home late, after 11:30pm. There was one light on and a note on the table telling us they were looking forward to seeing us tomorrow. Ginger and I were quite tried and decide to unpack the cold food only and get the rest in the morning. It was after midnight when we headed for bed and found Pepper sound asleep in our bed, waiting for us. I pulled Ginger from the room and suggested we let Pepper sleep. We headed over to Pepper’s room and climbed into her smaller bed, snuggled up close and fell right to sleep.
Ginger and I must have been more tired than we thought because we woke about an hour after everyone left. There was another note on the table wishing us a good day and they were looking forward to seeing us when they got home. We grabbed a quick breakfast and then unpacked the rest of our things. Ginger did the laundry while I went through the mail that piled up. I paid some bills and before we knew it, it was lunch time. I told Ginger to put some clothes on and I would take her lunch and then we could grocery shop for tonight and the weekend.
As we left the house, she told me she felt like Italian, so we headed to a restaurant we always wanted to try, but never had. On a Thursday afternoon, the place wasn’t very crowded and we had no problem getting a booth. The food was good, prices reasonable and we made a note to come back again.
On the way to the grocery store, we tried to figure out what to do supper. We decided on Mexican and got some hard and soft tacos, ground beef, lettuce, tomatoes, cheese, taco chips, salsa and refried beans. I realized that I had forgotten to check the beer and soda, so we bought more anyway. We also bought some limes and headed to the liquor store to get more tequila and Cointreau for margaritas. Ginger wanted to hit a music store on the way home and buy some Mexican festival music to play in the background to set the atmosphere.
By the time everyone got home from work, Ginger and I had our Mexican dinner ready and the music on. The three others loved the music and menu and said it was a great celebration dinner. Ginger and I looked at each other and asked what celebration. Rosemary walked over to us, held out her hand to show us a diamond ring. Ginger’s inhaling gasp was so extreme I wondered if there was any more air in the room for the rest of us. The two sisters started hugging each other and Pepper joined right in. I walked over to Jerry and congratulated him.
After all the excitement settled down, at least for the moment, we fixed out plates and sat down at the table to eat. Ginger asked her if they’ve set a date and she said they had and that it all depended on us. I asked what that meant and Rosemary said they wanted to have the wedding on Saturday, September 1. I told them I that wasn’t a problem as my last day in the field was Wednesday, August 29th. She said they figured either way that we would be home. Rosemary looked at Jerry with a questioning look and he asked if they could have the wedding here at our house. My first question was how many guests do they intend to invite. Jerry said very few since the girl’s parents were dead and there really weren’t any other close relatives. I asked what he meant by a few, and Rosemary said Tom and Helen, the justice of the peace and Jerry’s brother. I asked Jerry about his family and he said his parents were also dead and it was just him and his brother.
Then Pepper piped in and said there was one other twist and I instantly looked at her and asked what, thinking I really didn’t want to know. She started to answer when Rosemary jumped in and said they wanted a nude wedding. They now Tom and Helen wouldn’t mind and Jerry said his brother wouldn’t either. I asked them where they were going to find a JP that would perform a nude wedding and they said no problem, they already had one tentatively lined up.
Ginger gasped and then asked what about their wedding photos? If it’s a nude wedding, all the photos will be of us nude and you’d always have to be careful who you showed them to. Rosemary said they thought of that and have made arrangements to go to a studio that will supply the dress and tux and have photos taken in advance. We all could go and have a variety of clothed photos taken, even the JP. Then we come back to the house and have the real wedding in the nude.
Before I could say anything, Ginger said it sounded like a great idea and she was all for it. She turned to me and said it would be great and that she would stay home on my last field outing and make sure the house and everything was ready. I asked who was going to help me shut down and pack up all of the equipment and she reminded me that it was just going to be me before she lost her job, so I should be able to cope and everyone laughed. Just like the request they made a month ago to move in with us, I knew I was had and said it all sounded good and to go ahead with their plans.
Then Jerry asked if it would be okay if they continued to stay here for a while to help them save up for a down payment on a house of their own. I said it really didn’t matter since they were already living together in the largest spare bedroom anyway. Ginger said we were all the family they had anyway, so why not stay together in the same house. Rosemary said that there was one other family member, Jerry’s brother Josh, perhaps he could move in with Pepper and then we’d really be one big happy family. Pepper asked Jerry if Josh was good looking and he said that they looked very much alike except that Josh was an athlete so he kinda looked like him but with a lot more muscles. Pepper said that sounded very interesting and she looked forward to meeting him, hopefully very soon and we all laughed.
After dinner, we all helped clean up and Ginger put out a large bowl of tortilla chips and two bowls of salsa, one mild and one hot. I made up a pitcher of margaritas and when Jerry and Pepper had their first taste, they commented that this was a lot tastier and smoother than the pitcher I had made two weeks ago. I told them instead of Triple Sec, I used Cointreau. It costs more but worth it.
We sat in the living room and the three sisters talked about the wedding and what they could do to decorate the house and so on. After an hour of listening to the girls, Jerry and moved out to the pool and took another drink with us. I told him this was fairly fast as he’s only known her for a month and he said he’s never felt so right and complete. I asked him about his last girlfriend that he lived with for a lot longer. He said that relationship never felt like this. It was love at first sight and he said that Rosemary said the same thing. I told him I was happy for him, we toasted and finished our drinks.
We headed into the pool and were there for about twenty minutes when the sisters came out looking for us. They said it just dawned on them that we were gone and asked how long ago we came out. I told them that we had been out here for nearly half an hour and they didn’t believe it at first.
Pepper said she thought this was a night of celebration and Ginger asked her watch she had in mind. Rosemary reminded her that they had to work in the morning. Ginger suggested that we celebrate by doing margarita body shots. Jerry asked what she meant and she said that the girls will lie on the table, rub fresh cut limes on their clits, place the salt half way between the pussy and navel and a shot of tequila setting on the navel. The trick is to lick off the lime juice, lick up the salt and take the shot glass in the mouth, tip the head back and down it. All of this has to be down without spilling a drop. He said that sounded like fun and he was anxious to try it off of Rosemary. We all headed back inside for our celebration.
Jerry helped Rosemary to get into position on the table. He placed the salt just above hairline, rubbed her clit with the fresh lime and then carefully set the shot glass of tequila on her navel. He said he gets to go first. The moment he started to lick the lime juice from her clit, she twitches and the shot glass tipped over. Jerry then did his best to lick up the tequila pooled up around her navel and what spilled across her abdomen. Pepper wanted to go next, and Jerry set up the human bar again. Pepper tried next and again she twitched enough to spill the tequila when Pepper started to lick the lime juice from her clit.
Pepper said she could control herself and told Rosemary to move and let her be the bar. Jerry again had the honors of placing the salt and rubbing her clit with the lime and then set the shot glass on her navel. Rosemary claimed the honor of going first. Pepper started to move when Rosemary began licking the lime off her clit, but managed to control herself. Rosemary then licked up the salt, lifted the shot glass with her teeth, tilted her head back and downed the tequila.
Each girl took her turn being the bar and at least two of us got try our luck at the margarita body shots. Rosemary then said that she wanted Jerry to be the bar and he began to protest, but quickly realized that the three sisters were ganging up on him, so he gave in. Rosemary placed the salt just above hairline, grabbed his cock and rubbed the lime all over the head and set the shot glass on his navel. Like Jerry did, she claimed going first. She began swirling her tongue around the head of his cock, then licked the salt and got the tequila. Pepper was next, and she made it all the way without spilling a drop.
That’s when Ginger said it was my turn. I was excited about having beautiful women licking my cock, so I eagerly jumped up on the table. Ginger took great pleasure in rubbing the head of my cock with the lime, then placing the salt just above hairline and she filled the shot glass to the brim so that the slightest movement would cause it to slosh over. As she began to lick the lime off my cock, Pepper started kidding around and I had to do my best not to laugh. By the time Ginger got to the shot glass, I had managed to stay very still and she had to take the whole glass full of tequila, something she wasn’t use to. I thought she was going to choke on it.
Next was Pepper to load me up and again she was doing her best to get me to laugh and spill the tequila but I was determined not to. However, right as she began to lick the lime off my cock, I farted, almost point blank in her face and laughed so hard that the glass of tequila spilled everywhere. Everyone was in hysterics and laughing more at Pepper than at me.
That pretty much ended the body shot margaritas. We all pitched in to help clean up and then decided to head for bed, especially since the three of them had to get for work. They asked what our plans were and Ginger said we had some shopping to do, but we would be home and have dinner ready when everyone got home.
When we got into out bedroom, Ginger asked Pepper if she wanted to cuddle up behind me tonight and we all started laughing again. She said not in my wildest dreams was she going to cuddle up behind me after all the refried beans I ate for dinner. But she did ask Ginger if she could take the middle and have me cuddle up behind her and she could cuddle up behind Ginger. Ginger said that was fine and all climbed into bed.
When I cuddled up behind Pepper, she wiggled her ass a few times and then reached behind her, took my cock and positioned it to slide into her pussy. I slowly worked it in and began a very slow rhythm. It didn’t take too long before Ginger couldn’t take in anymore and turned around in a 69 position with Pepper. As I pumped Pepper’s pussy (say that five times real fast), Pepper began licking and sucking on Ginger’s pussy and Ginger was licking Pepper’s pussy along with my balls and shaft. It was a very erotic threesome and Pepper was the first to cum. A minute later, Ginger climaxed. I was doing everything possible not to cum, but the feeling of Pepper’s pussy swallowing my cock and Ginger’s tongue licking it at the same time was too much to withstand and I came sooner than I wanted. As I started to spray inside Pepper, she also began to cum. When she did, she accidentally clenched her teeth right on Ginger’s clit. Ginger screamed and shot of bed and I had no idea why at first. Her scream also brought Jerry and Rosemary running in to see what happened. By the time they got they got there, Pepper was lying in the middle of our bed laughing hysterically. Rosemary asked Ginger what happened and if she was okay. Ginger said that Pepper had bit her clit and it hurt. Pepper was still in laughing out of control. Ginger rubbed her clit for a moment and then dove on the bed, trying to get to Pepper’s clit to bite her back. Jerry, Rosemary and I just stood there laughing as the two sisters looked like a couple of nude women wrestlers. They must have wrestled for over 5 minutes until they were laughing so hard they couldn’t wrestle any longer.
Rosemary scolder her older sisters in jest, telling the ‘kids’ to settle down, be quiet and go to sleep. She and Jerry went back to their room. Ginger and Pepper changed the sheets on our bed since their wrestling match left my cum spread all over the place. With clean sheets, we climbed back into bed, this time with Ginger in the middle. We all said good night and that we loved each other. Within minutes, we were all sound asleep.

Desert Heat pt19
 

Friday, Aug. 3, 1985
Like normal, I was awake about half an hour before Pepper’s alarm went off. After going to the bathroom, I just sat in a chair across the room and watched the two sisters sleeping naked. They had turned during the night and the Pepper was cuddled up behind Ginger with her arm over her. They truly looked like identical twins and I couldn’t help but think how lucky I was to love both and make love to both. But I couldn’t help but wonder just how long this relationship with Pepper would last.
I turned the alarm off shortly before it sounded. Moving over to the bed, I positioned myself behind Pepper and gently stroked the lips of her pussy that were showing between her legs. When she didn’t move, I applied a little more pressure and began to work my finger between the lips. I thought I saw her body shutter when I did and had the suspicion that she was pretending to be asleep, so I softly whispered that if she wasn’t going to wake up that I would stop what I was doing. She rolled over with a smile and told me that she never wanted me to stop.
Ginger roused and asked me if I was playing with her sister’s pussy and before I could answer, Pepper said I was. Ginger sat up looking all mad and when I asked what the problem was, she asked why I was playing with Pepper’s pussy and not hers. I dove over Pepper and charged at Ginger and she got up and started to run away. I chased her to the kitchen and out to the pool. Even at that hour, it was already quite warm out and I made a lunge at Ginger that took us both into the pool. As I was chasing her around the pool, a weary Jerry and Rosemary popped their heads out the back door to say good morning. I pointed to Ginger and said all the noise was her fault and they laughed.
We got out of the pool and joined them inside for breakfast. They asked us what our plans were for the day while they were at work. Ginger and I looked at each other and said that we really didn’t have any plans. I needed to get caught up on some technical reading and would probably spend the morning in my study. Ginger said she had some things to work on, but that we probably would be home all day. We told them we’d have dinner ready for them when they got home from work. They said it sounded like a boring day as they left work.
Ginger and I cleaned up the breakfast dishes and she set about her tasks I headed to my study and dove into my reading. About an hour later, Ginger popped into the study and told me that she needed to run into town for a few things and wanted to know if I wanted to tag along. I asked where all she was going and she said that she just needed to hit a few places while Jerry and Rosemary were working. The way she said it caught my attention and then she added that she had some ideas for wedding decorations and fun things for the reception. Then she turned and headed to the bedroom to put some clothes on and I was fast behind her.
As we were getting dressed, I told her that I would treat her to lunch and that we could stop and pick up something special for dinner. Ginger smiled as she put on a top that buttoned down the front that was almost see-through. Then she put on a loose skirt that almost came down to her knees. She left the top couple of buttons on her top undone and asked if her outfit met my approval. I told her it did but that I was surprised that it was so modest compared to other things she has worn lately and she just smiled and told me to wait and see. My cock almost sprang to attention when she said that and as my mind ran wild thinking of the possibilities.
Once in the car, she instructed me where to drive. We ended up clear across the metropolitan area, almost an hour away from the house. When she told me to pull into a small parking lot, I realized that we were an adult party shop. I asked her how she knew about this place and she said she looked it up in the phone book and called for directions.
There were only two other cars in the parking lot and we didn’t know if they belonged to employees or customers. When we first walked inside, the place seemed dark, but it didn’t take long for our eyes to adjust to the light. A woman about our age sat behind the counter and asked if there was anything she could help us with. Ginger told her that she wanted to look around for some ideas and led down the first aisle toward a display of brightly colored condoms. She looked at me and said she wanted to use them instead of balloons for the reception and that she planned on renting a tank of helium to fill them with.
We turned the corner into another aisle and found a variety of cutout silhouettes used for decorations. Finally she found the ones she wanted and gathered up a couple dozen of them in different colors. Some were of a woman on her knees sucking a man’s cock, some of a man on his knees sucking on some pussy and others of a man and woman in various positions of love making. As she gathered up the ones she wanted, she saw the questioning look on my face. She reminded me that it was going to be a nude wedding and reception and that she wanted decorations to go with the theme. I asked her if she had talked to Jerry or Rosemary about it and she said, nope, it was going to be a surprise. That I agreed with.
Further down the same aisle, they had noise makers, like the ones you blow on New Year’s Eve, in the shape of cocks and breasts. Ginger grabbed some of these also. The next aisle over they had glasses and dishes and Ginger found a wedding set that consisted of two toasting glasses, a knife with a cock shaped handle and two plates for the cake, one with a photo of a cock and balls and the other with a photo of a pussy in the middle of the plates. When she showed them to me, I just rolled my eyes and she started laughing. I asked if she was enjoying herself and she said most definitely.
A young, good looking guy turned the corner and asked if he could help by taking the stuff that Ginger had in her hands up to the counter. She said that would be nice. As she tried to hand him the pile of things in her arms, she accidentally managed to get her thumb caught in her blouse and a couple buttons popped open, revealing one of her breasts. She acted coy and embarrassed and covered herself back up and apologized. The young stud said it was nothing to apologize for as things like that happen all the time in that store.
When she asked him what he meant by that, he explained that they get people who enjoy flashing other people to couples who end up sucking or fucking each other. He looked at her and said at times it’s like he’s paid to work in midst of a porn movie. Then he smiled and added that it was a fringe benefit of having the shop and he wasn’t complaining. She asked him how long he’s been working here and he said he started when he was in high school. Ginger was obviously surprised at his response and he said that it was a family owned business and that the girl at the register was his older sister.
Then he commented about the things that Ginger was buying and asked if she was having a party of some kind. She told him that her sister was getting married and that it was going to be a nude wedding and reception at our house. The guy stopped and stared and then asked if she meant just the bride and groom and Ginger said everyone will be naked, including the JP performing the ceremony. Ginger noticed the bulge in his pants, she reached out and grabbed him and then asked if the idea excited him and he said yes.
He called to his sister to come join him and when she got there, he told her about the nude wedding and reception. The two of them started asking questions about how, why and then who was supplying the reception cake and such. The sister then told us that they cater erotic parties and would love to handle the arrangements for the wedding and reception. Ginger looked at me, smiled and asked if we could talk about arrangements now and they said to follow them to their back room.
The sister, Tammy opened up a book with photos of erotic cakes and other refreshments. She asked Ginger how many people was she planning on and Ginger told her that there was only going to be 11 or 12 people plus the two of them would make it 14 max. Tammy turned the pages to a picture of a in the shape and decorated to be look like a cock entering a pussy. It fed up to 2 dozen people. Ginger loved it and said that would be great. She asked if the pussy could have reddish-blonde hair and the cock with sandy brown hair and Tammy said that wasn’t a problem.
Ginger asked about wedding mints and Tammy flipped several more pages in the book to a page with mints and chocolates in the shape of breasts decorated with aureoles and nipples. I couldn’t help but laugh and said those would be great. I asked them if they did full course meals and Terry, her brother said that was his specialty. He reached and pulled out a different notebook and asked what I had in mind. I said some kind of meat dish, a starch of some kind, veggies and fruit. Terry opened the book to a page and showed us several photos of sausages fixed to resemble a cock and balls. It was strategically placed on a plate with some veggies that were arranged to look like a pussy with the sausage entering the folds. Just above that on the plate was a potato, cut in half and made to look like a pair of breasts. Ginger and I both thought it was perfect and asked how much per plate and they gave us a price.
Ginger asked them about liquid refreshments and they said they didn’t have a liquor license and were not allowed to serve alcoholic beverages. I asked if I provided a fully stocked bar if they would be able to mix up some drinks and they said, officially, no, but unofficially, they would love to. Tammy then said that they could even do the decorations if we wanted. Ginger said that would be great and asked when they could have a quote for everything ready and they asked if Monday would be okay, and Ginger said yes.
Then Ginger told them that it was a totally nude wedding and if they catered that they would have to serve nude also and they both said that wasn’t a problem. I looked at Tammy and said I would look forward to that and she smiled. Ginger gave me an elbow jab in the stomach in gest. Terry was looking at Ginger and said he was looking forward to it also. Before I could react, Ginger lifted her top, revealing her breasts and told Terry that he would have to wait to the rest until the wedding. The bulge in his slacks revealed how pleased he was to see Ginger’s breasts. Tammy reciprocated and lifted her top, revealing a fairly large set of breasts. She took a step towards me, jiggled them back and forth and then told me that I’ll also have to wait until the wedding. Ginger gave them a deposit, and we left.
It was time for lunch and I asked where or what she wanted. She said she had no idea what was in the area and suggested we started heading back to our side of town and see what we found along the way. She asked me what I thought about the catering and I said I thought it will be a great surprise. About that time, she spotted a nice looking western steakhouse and said to pull in there. We recognized the name of the restaurant and knew that they had great burgers.
Inside the restaurant, we were seated in corner booth. About a minute later, a very pretty young waitress comes to the table and introduced herself and asked if wanted anything to drink while we looked at the menu. I asked for a cold beer on tap and Ginger asked for one of her favorites, pink lemonade. As she was talking to us, I noticed that her eyes kept drifting to the opening of Ginger’s top. After she left to get our drinks, I mentioned it to Ginger and she smiled at me and unbuttoned one more button and pulled the one side open to give a better view.
The restaurant wasn’t very busy and Ginger was quite disappointed that there weren’t any guys sitting across the way that she could flash. When the waitress returned with our drinks, it was obvious that she quickly noticed Ginger’s top was opened more than before. She looked around to see if anyone else was close and asked Ginger if that was for her benefit. Ginger said that we had noticed her looking before and that she was very pretty, so we thought we would see what she would do. Again she looked around and then turned and told us that she could get fired if her boss heard her, but her boyfriend had broken up with her a week ago and she came to work feeling so horny and when she saw my top partially open, it excited her.
She said she thought we were both attractive looking, but admitted that she had never been excited over almost seeing a woman’s breast before and that her attention usually focused on the men that came in. Ginger looked up at her and then pulled her blouse open to the one side, revealing her breast to the waitress and asked if she liked what she saw. She blushed and said it did, surprisingly. I could tell she was getting flustered and distracted, so I gave her our orders and she said thanks and left.
Ginger leaned over to me and said that no one can see us and suggested that I take my cock out and let the waitress see it when she comes back. I asked if she was sure and then Ginger said she was sure, leaned over and unzipped my shorts, reached in and pulled out my cock. She gently stroked it to make sure it was fully hard by the time the waitress returned. When she did return with our burgers, she started setting the plates on the table when she noticed Ginger’s hand sliding up and down on my very hard cock. She audibly gasped and looked around to see if anyone else could see. Ginger told her that she said that she normally looks at the guys and thought she would give her something to look at. She finished serving us our food and then asked if she could touch me and Ginger moved her hand and said to go ahead. She again looked around and then reached down and wrapped her fingers around me cock and gave it a couple of quick strokes. She said thanks and that she was going to have to go to the ladies room to relieve herself. Ginger looked at me and said she’d be right back and followed her to the ladies room.
Almost ten minutes later, Ginger came out smiling and I saw the waitress go to the kitchen area. I asked her if everything was okay and she smiled and said it was wonderful. She said that Sherry, the waitress had never done anything with a woman before, but she will from now on. Then Ginger said she hopes that lunch tastes as good as Sherry did and laughed. Ginger then told me that Sherry gets off at 7 and actually lives closer to our house than to the restaurant and that she promised her she would hold some dinner for her. She looked at me, gave me that coy little devilish smile and said hoped I didn’t mind. I told her of course not and said we could actually have a late dinner since tomorrow is Saturday and Ginger agreed.
I told Ginger she needed to eat as her burger was getting cold. She replied that it was fine. During the rest of our meal, Sherry was very attentive. Our drinks stayed full and I even got a second beer without asking. After we finished our burger and fries, Sherry delivered a large piece of chocolate cake topped with ice cream and chocolate sauce. I told her we didn’t order it and she said it was for Ginger’s birthday and I started to say it wasn’t her birthday and Sherry gave me a look telling me to be quiet and go along with her. As I thanked her, she whispered that she was looking forward to tasting my desert tonight and smiled as her faced blushed. Ginger leaned over and told me she promised Sherry that she could have me later tonight. I looked up and smiled and said I was looking forward to it also.
When we left the restaurant, Ginger said this has been a great day so far and I had to agree. We headed back to our side of town and to the grocery store to get something for dinner. On the way home, we pulled up alongside a delivery truck. The driver looked over at Ginger; she looked back and opened her blouse to show him her breasts. The guy’s eyes almost bulged out of his head when he saw her. She blew him a kiss as the light turned green and we drove on ahead of him.
Arriving at my favorite butcher store, I decided on ribs and bought 3 very meaty racks for the grill. We then hit the grocery store and I left the rest of dinner to Ginger. It was mid-afternoon when we got home. Everything got unpacked and put away and then Ginger said she felt like a swim, stripped and headed for the pool. I knew after her escapade with Sherry and flashing the driver on the way home that she was in need of attention, so I stripped and followed her out to the pool.
She played hard to get in the water, but I managed to trap her in a corner of the pool. I lifted her up onto the pool decking, spread her legs and dove face first into her luscious pussy. I didn’t play around like I usually do. I just dove straight to business and in less than a minute she was convulsing with her first of several orgasms. She begged me to enter her and I just dove right back in and sucked on her pussy and clit until she had her second orgasm.
Pulling herself up on her elbows and trying to catch her breath, she begged me to take her now and take her hard. I picked her up in my arms and carried her over to the steps and set her on the side of the pool where I could stand on one of the steps and be at the perfect height to enter her I began to tease her with my cock and she grabbed me and pulled me into her. My cock was aching for her anyway, so I sank it in as deep as possible and began pounding her fast and hard. It wasn’t long before she began bucking and arching and had her third orgasm in less than ten minutes. Her spasming pussy felt so good and I was so horny after our day that I couldn’t hold off any longer and erupted deep inside her. She fell forward into my arms and we just stayed there hugging for quite a while.
Eventually, she let go and I fell back into the pool and swam around for a bit. Ginger just laid back on the poll decking, soaking in the sun. She looked so beautiful and sexy laying there with her legs spread open and breasts pointing skyward. I could tell that she had fallen asleep, so I quietly got out of the pool, dried off and went inside to finish reading my tech journals. It was almost an hour later when she walked into my study, still looking a little sleepy. She gave me a hug and told me that the others were due home in about half an hour.

Desert Heat pt20
 

Friday, Aug 3, 1985
After Ginger and I relaxed for a bit in the afternoon, it was time to start getting things ready for everyone to get home from work. I went to the kitchen and began seasoning the racks of ribs, then wrapped them in wet burlap and fired up the grill. I set the grill on the lowest setting, placed the wrapped ribs inside and closed the lid. Cooking them this way takes almost three hours which would make them ready just about the time Sherry was due. Ginger and I decided not to tell the others about Sherry until she got here. After getting the ribs ready and on the grill, I began to make up some drinks. Ginger knew the others would be hungry when they got home so she fixed up some snacks to hold them over to dinner.
Within the next 45 minutes, everyone was home and changed into nothing. They wanted to know where dinner was. After all, we told them we would have dinner ready for them and we didn’t. I told them we decided on something different and special and that dinner wouldn’t be ready for a couple hours, but we had drinks and some snacks to hold them over. They decided to go out to the pool for a swim to help them relax. Just like Ginger had earlier, all three of them fell asleep in the lounges and we let them sleep, figuring it would help kill the time. I quietly checked on the ribs and then helped Ginger with the rest of the dinner in the kitchen.
Fortunately, they slept for nearly two hours. Before they woke, I saw a car pull up and I greeted Sherry at the door before she knocked. She was surprised to see that I was naked and then she looked over and saw Ginger was naked also. I told her that the house rule was everyone in the house goes naked all the time. She said that was fine with her and asked if she could undress in a bathroom and freshen up since she came straight from work. Ginger took to our bedroom that had the master bathroom and told her to just come on out when she was ready.
A few minutes later, Sherry walked out and I started to get hard almost instantly. The waitress uniform hid her figure at the restaurant, but now it was in full view in front of me. She was couple inches taller than the sisters, had long black hair that d****d down enough to cover her shoulder blades, deep brown eyes, long well shaped legs, a thick black bush and I would estimate her figure to be about 36C breasts, 22 inch waist and 32-34 inch hips. On a scale of 1 to 10, she was definitely a 9.
Sherry noticed the rise of my cock and asked if she did that and I said yes she did and that I through she was very pretty and had a great figure. She looked at Ginger to see if she would be jealous of my words and Ginger told her that she totally agreed with my assessment. Sherry asked Ginger if there was anything she could help her with and Ginger said she could help wake up the rest of the family. Sherry didn’t know what to think and asked what she meant about the rest of the family. Ginger told her that her two sisters and a sister fiancé all lived with us and that they would sleeping out back by the pool.
I walked her over to the sliding back door and showed her the three sleeping members of the family. She looked at Pepper and asked if she was Ginger’s twin and Ginger chuckled and said everyone asks that. Then she told her that Pepper was nearly 2 years older and Rosemary was the youngest and that Jerry is Rosemary’s fiancé. I told her to step outside and shout ‘come and get it’ and watch their reaction when the wake and see you. She said she was too embarrassed to do that and Ginger said not to worry and urged her to go for it. Sherry hesitantly stepped out the door and in a loud voice said ‘come and get it.’ All three of them were surprised and were trying to figure out who she was. Jerry had a similar reaction that I had and Sherry smiled when she saw is sleepy cock wake up and stand at attention.
I grabbed a platter for the ribs and stepped outside, where I introduced Sherry to the others. Pepper and Rosemary greeted Sherry with a hug and kiss on the cheek. Jerry also hugged her and Sherry smiled as she felt his cock part her pubic hair. Then they started asking how we met her and all of the normal questions. As I pulled the ribs off the grill, I tried explaining about our lunch at the restaurant, Ginger flashing her and then the two of them in the ladies room and Ginger inviting her back to the house. They all told her she was more than welcome but also asked her to keep our lifestyle quiet from others and she assured us she would.
Ginger fixed potato wedges cooked in the oven with butter and garlic, steamed broccoli with cheese sauce and cheddar biscuits. She set it all on the table and then I placed the platter with the racks of ribs in the middle and everyone’s eyes lit up. Pepper turned to Sherry, who was sitting next to her and said told her that if anyone drips sauce on themselves that they are not allowed to wipe it off with a napkin. Sherry asked why and Pepper told her it was so someone else could lick it off and Sherry grinned and said she was liking this more and more.
It wasn’t long after we started eating that Pepper dripped some sauce from the ribs on her breast. Sherry noticed it right away and pointed it out to Pepper and asked if she could have the honors and Pepper told her to go ahead. Sherry bent down and spent plenty of time licking the sauce from Pepper’s breast. She also managed to lick and suck on her nipples. The rest of the meal was full of dripped sauce on breasts, stomachs and laps followed by a fair share of licking and sucking. When dinner was over, I asked them which the enjoyed more, the dinner or each other. They laughed and said it was a difficult choice but they assured me that the ribs were great.
We all helped clean up and then headed for the family room. Ginger told Sherry to sit in the middle of the sofa, then told me to sit on one side of her and Jerry on the other. She asked Rosemary if that was okay and she it was. Once the three of them were seated, Ginger announced that dessert was now served.
Jerry and I looked at Sherry and then each of us took a breast in our hands and then began kissing and sucking on them. Sherry reached down and took our cocks in her hands. Her head leaned back and she let out a soft moan as we sucked on her nipples. I let me one hand travel down her flat stomach to the top corner of her pubic hair nearest to me. My fingers twirled their way through her pubic hair and she let out a louder moan than before. I felt her legs drift apart and slowly worked my hand down to her lips.
She was already dripping wet so I slid off the sofa and positioned myself between her legs and began to kiss and lick her pussy lips. Her whole body shivered when my tongue ran down her clit and across the opening between her lips. I swirled my tongue around her slit and then slowly worked it between her very wet lips. Looking up, I saw Jerry sucking on one breast and fondling the other. Sherry’s head was back, eyes closed and mouth part way open to let out groans drift out to our ears.
After a minute or two of teasing her pussy, I suddenly dove my tongue as deep into her pussy as it would reach. The sudden plunge sent Sherry over the top and she came fast and hard. I drank up every drop of cum I could. After cleaning her up as much as I could, I tapped Jerry on the leg and motioned him to take over and we switched places. Jerry moved down between her legs and almost immediately started sucking on her clit. I began kissing her neck and worked to her cheek and then she turned her head towards me and I kissed her passionately and long while fondling her breasts and playing with her nipples.
It only took her a couple minutes to explode with another orgasm and I could hear Jerry lapping up her juices like a dog drinking water. Ginger then suggested that we move to the middle of the floor and we did. She produced a blindfold and assured Sherry that this would be the experience of a lifetime. Once she was blindfolded and positioned in the middle of the room, I climbed between her legs and gently worked my cock into her beautiful pussy. Jerry kneeled at her head and leaned down enough so that his cock met her mouth and she readily began sucking it. Ginger and Pepper kneeled on one side of Sherry and Rosemary on the other side. The sisters began running their hands all over Sherry’s body from her long black hair to her slender feet. Hands roamed over Sherry’s breasts, stomach and inner thighs and we could tell that she was in a sexual paradise. I began pumping away in and out of her pussy and Jerry was pumping away in her mouth. Ginger was watching me slide in and out of her and asked Sherry if she was on the pill and she nodded her head affirmatively. Then Ginger looked at me and nodded, telling me to unleash my load deep into Sherry’s pussy. I looked down at my cock sliding past her thick black forest of hair and found the sight so erotic that I exploded spurt after spurt until I could spurt no more. The feeling of my cumming must have been enough to unleash Sherry’s third orgasm of the night.
After I pulled out, Pepper leaned down and licked Sherry’s pussy clean. She sucked on her pussy, doing her best to draw out as much of my cum as possible. When she finished, I motioned Jerry to switch and he moved in between her legs and slid his cock into Sherry and I moved up to her head and let her start sucking my cock. Jerry must have been close while working Sherry’s mouth, because it wasn’t long before he released his load of white hot juice into her. He tried to stay in her as long as possible, but eventually he was so soft that his cock would no longer keep himself inside.
Rosemary then moved into position to suck out Jerry’s cum and lick Sherry’s pussy clean. When she was done, she looked up at us and motioned to us that she was going to try to make Sherry squirt if possible. She worked two fingers into her pussy and watched Sherry’s reactions to let her know if she had found her sweet spot. When she found it, she began to work it with her fingers and then started sucking and nibbling on her clit as intensely as she could. Sherry’s moans grew louder and more intense. Her breathing quickened and her body began to arch and convulse. Suddenly a loud guttural moan emanated from Sherry’s mouth, her whole body tightened up as she began her orgasm and then it happened. She drenched Rosemary’s face as she squirted about 4 or 5 times.
Ginger took the blindfold off of her and held her head on her knees and caressed her forehead and hair. Sherry was still trying to catch her breath and her eyes were still closed. About a minute later, Sherry said ‘oh wow’. Rosemary asked her if she has ever squirted and she said no, never. Then Rosemary said she has now and told her to look at her face which was still covered with Sherry’s juices. Sherry opened her eyes, looked at Rosemary and asked if she had really done that to her and Rosemary shook her head yes and started laughing. Sherry started laughing also and the rest of us joined in.
Ginger looked down at Sherry and told her that she promised her the time of her life and then asked her if she had ever experienced anything like this before and Sherry said she never had. Sherry looked around at all of us and said being blindfolded only enhanced the experience. She said that when the first cock penetrated her, her mind went wild trying to figure out which one it was. As she said that, she looked at me and at Jerry and we both shrugged our shoulders and she knew that we were not going to tell her which one of us went first.
As Sherry sat up, she began to thank us over and over again for a wonderful night. I asked everyone else to help clean up the floor while Sherry rested. Once everything was cleaned, I asked if she wanted to take a dip in the pool and she said that sounded great, so we all headed out back. It was just getting dark out and I opted not to turn the pool light on, making it very dark in the water. It wasn’t long before a couple of the girls began swimming underwater trying to find cocks or pussies to play with. Hands were reaching out of the dark, grabbing and groping breasts, butts and everything else. This went on for about 15 minutes and I’m sure that everyone managed to grab and touch everyone else at least once or twice.
The swimming began to slow down and everyone started to relax. Ginger asked Sherry if she was still enjoying herself and she said she was but wondered if there was one more thing she would like to do before leaving. Ginger asked her what and she whispered to Ginger that she wanted to see what it was like to eat another woman’s pussy. Ginger said she didn’t need to whisper or be embarrassed and that no one here would object to her request. Then Ginger asked her if she wanted to do it out here by the pool or inside. She thought for a few seconds and then asked to do it outside at the pool. Ginger asked her who she wanted to do first and Sherry asked what she meant by which one first and Ginger answered saying that if she going to taste one of the sisters she would have to taste all three and Sherry’s eyes lit up and her smile stretched from ear to ear. Sherry looked at Ginger and said she started all this at the restaurant so she had to be first.
Ginger lifted herself up onto the side or the pool, spread her legs and motioned Sherry to move on in. Sherry told her that she’s never done this before and was a little nervous. Ginger asked her if she’s ever been eaten out before tonight and she said she had, so Ginger told her to just do what she enjoyed having done to her and she couldn’t go wrong.
Sherry started by kissing Ginger’s mound and lips. When she kissed Ginger’s clit, she jumped and Sherry asked if that felt good and Ginger said, ‘oh yeah, that felt great.’ Sherry leaned back into Ginger’s pussy and began licking her lips and around the clit. Slowly she moved her tongue along Ginger’s slit. Next Sherry worked her tongue between Ginger’s lips and into her pussy. She began working her tongue faster and faster and as she did, Ginger’s head fell backward, her eyes closed and her back began to arch. It was obvious that her tongue was getting tired and she quickly moved to sucking and nibbling on Ginger’s clit and in no time, Ginger climaxed. Sherry drank up as much of Ginger’s juices as she could. Finally, she raised up and told Ginger that was great and that she tasted fantastic.
Pepper hollered that she was next, but Sherry said her tongue needed a rest. Pepper said she didn’t need to use her tongue and that she would teach her what to do. Sitting on the side of the pool, she motioned Sherry to move in between her legs. Pepper instructed her to put two fingers in and begin stroking the upper walls of her vagina and to watch Pepper’s reactions and she would know when she found the sweet spot. Once that was located, to work that spot with her fingers and suck hard on her clit. Sherry followed her instructions and it didn’t take her long to find Pepper’s sweet spot. Then she started sucking and nibbling on Pepper’s clit and continued to work the sweet spot. Pepper began moaning, her body started convulsing and all at once she drenched Sherry’s face as she squirted almost half way across the pool. Sherry was so surprised at Pepper’s squirting that she just stood there, absolutely sopping wet with Pepper’s juices.
Rosemary moved over next to her and told her now she knew how she felt when Sherry squirted in her face earlier. Sherry said that before tonight she had heard about girls squirting but thought it was more hype than truth. Then all she could say was that was incredible. Rosemary pulled her into the pool and they two of them swam around to rinse off. I said that was okay because we had a very good filter and chemical system on our pool and it would be cleaned out of the water in no time. As they swam around, Rosemary told Sherry she wanted her turn to take place in the house where they could be more comfortable. Sherry asked her what she had in mind and Rosemary said she would find out then, so they got out of the water and started drying off.
After drying off, we all moved inside. Rosemary told her to lie down on the floor. Then Rosemary climbed on top of her in a 69 position and told her to have at it. We sat and watched the two girls enjoying each other’s pussy. Rosemary came quickly as she hadn’t had any satisfaction all night and Sherry had been the center of attention. She came in only a few minutes, but kept working on Sherry for several more minutes until she had her umpteenth orgasm of the night.
When Sherry came down from her orgasm, Rosemary rolled off of her and laid on the floor beside her. Gathering her breath, Rosemary asked her how she enjoyed a 69 woman to woman. She said that it was great as was everything that was done to her. Sherry managed to climb up off the floor and onto the sofa. Looking around at all of us she said she has never had anything like this happen to her before and she had never even dreamed or fantasized about anything like this. Then she asked the sisters where they lived and she was shocked when they said here with us.
Ginger explained that Jerry had moved in June to help watch the house and pool for us as I worked 10 days in the field and home for 4. Then we had the sisters here and, well, they stayed. Rosemary and Jerry share a bedroom and Pepper has the other bedroom but we are in town, she usually sleeps with us. Sherry was surprised that Ginger would share her bed and husband with her sister, and Ginger explained that it’s all in the family and it works for them and no one is jealous of anyone else. Then she told Sherry that the others pay room and board and help out around the house and it seems to be working very well.
Then Rosemary told her that she and Jerry were getting married here at the house on September 1st and it was going to be a nude wedding and everyone in attendance has to go nude also. Sherry said, no, they were pulling her leg and Jerry assured her it was the truth. Rosemary then asked her if she would like to attend and Sherry said she usually works Saturdays as that’s a busy day and good for tips, but she’ll switch with one of the other girls. She asked what time and Rosemary told her they were thinking of 2pm, followed by a nude reception.
Sherry asked her about wedding pictures and she said that they are meeting at the photographer’s studio to take photos with clothes, but that he is also taking photos at the real wedding for their private album. She then asked what they were doing about their honeymoon and Jerry said they were still trying to figure that out. They wanted to go somewhere where they could go naked on the beach, but they didn’t have a lot to spend. Sherry said her sister is a travel agent and can get her great deals on trips. She’ll talk to her sister to see what she can come up with and Rosemary kissed her and thanked her.
It was nearly midnight and Sherry said she had to work the early shift at the restaurant on Saturday, so she really needed to head back to her apartment. She gave everyone a hug and kiss and then put her waitress uniform on, but left her panties and bra off, and left for home. She promised to stay in touch and we promised to make the trip over to her restaurant again soon and leave her a big tip. She said that we already gave her a big tip and grabbed the tip of my cock as she said that and then turned and left.
Ginger said she was great and hoped the others didn’t mind her being invited and Pepper said not at all and that she liked Sherry. I said I liked Sherry also and she was a very pretty girl with a great body. Ginger looked at me and I quickly said but not as pretty and sexy as you and your sisters. Pepper said that was a pretty lame save attempt, but she had to agree that Sherry was very pretty and had a great body. Rosemary looked at Jerry and asked what he thought and he smiled and said no one compares to her and Rosemary smiled and said good answer. Then Jerry added that she was pretty close thought and Rosemary slapped his shoulder and we all laughed.
We all pitched in, cleaned and straightened up. The others asked what our plans were tomorrow and Ginger said we really didn’t have any, but will probably run to grocery store for something for dinner, but we weren’t getting up early for it. We’ll just get up whenever. We hugged, kissed and said goodnight, and as usual, Pepper followed us to our bedroom and we three snuggled up close like always and went to sleep.

Desert Heat pt21
 

Saturday, Aug. 4, 1985
We all must have been pretty tired after our time last night with Sherry because I was the first to wake up and it was nearly 9 am. I quietly made my way to the kitchen and started the pot of coffee. I slipped on pair of shorts and went out to get the newspaper. As soon as I was back inside, the shorts came off and replaced next to the door for tomorrow’s paper fetching.
With the coffee ready, I poured a cup and sat down to read the newspaper. I was almost done with the paper when Jerry wandered out, poured a cup of coffee and joined me at the table. He started talking about the wedding and how much he and Rosemary appreciated everything we were doing for them. I told him we were glad to do it and that Ginger was so excited about it all.
He was about to ask me something when Ginger and Pepper wandered out. They poured their coffee and then asked what we wanted for breakfast. I looked at Jerry and suggested French toast, bacon and two eggs. Jerry said that sounded good to him also. I had the feeling that he wanted to talk to me privately, so we went outside to the pool.
Once we were alone again, he said that he and Rosemary have been talking about who was giving the bride away, who would best man and who would be maid of honor. I told him that I would be happy to give Rosemary away since I am her only living relative that she knows. He said that’s what she said, but then he told me that he also wanted me to be his best man. I asked about his brother and he told me that they weren’t that close and he just learned that his brother got a job France and wouldn’t be here for the wedding. I said that would be no problem. I can be best man for him and give Rosemary away.
He then said there was another problem and Rosemary didn’t know what to do about her sisters and who would be maid of honor for Rosemary. I told him I understand her problem. She doesn’t want to disappoint or anger either sister. Sipping the last of my coffee, I suggested that since this wedding is going to be so different than normal anyway, why not have two maids of honors? Jerry asked if they could do that and I said it’s their wedding and that they can do anything they want. He said that sounded great and he would tell Rosemary as soon he got her alone. I told him I was glad to help.
The timing was just right and the three sisters brought breakfast out to us and we all ate around the patio table. Rosemary asked what we were talking about and before Jerry could respond, I told them we were discussing who was going to fuck who today along with where and how. Ginger looked at me and said okay you don’t want us to know, so we won’t tell you what we were talking about. The playful banter bounced back and forth all through breakfast.
As we were just about finished eating, Ginger asked if I had any plans today and I said not really. Jerry said he didn’t either. Then she asked if we minded if the three of them went shopping for a few things and I shrugged my shoulders and said that would be fine and Jerry agreed.
After breakfast was cleaned up, the girls got dressed and headed out. They were all wearing their short skirts and halter tops and I told them to enjoy themselves but not to get arrested for prostitution. They laughed and headed out. Jerry asked if I did have any plans and I told him yes, but didn’t want them to know. I told him I wanted to go shopping for a few special items for the girls and he was welcome to come with me.
We got dressed and headed across town to an adult gift shop that I had never been to before. When I pulled into the parking lot, Jerry asked what kind of special items I was looking for and I told him I’m not sure, but will know once I see them. We went inside and started looking to see what all they had. This skanky looking old lady came up to us and asked if she could help and I said we were just looking and would let her know if we needed help. As she walked away, Jerry looked at me and made a face indicating just how repulsive the woman looked. Most of the items on the shelves looked old and dirty and I decided to leave and go to my second destination.
The next adult shop was much cleaner and the clerk we saw when we walked in was young guy that looked like he was an athlete and/or male model. He stood about 6 foot 4, broad shoulders, tan skin, sandy blonde hair and blue eyes. This young stud was the type of guy who would turn every girl’s head at a party and make all the men feel inadequate. He asked us if he could help us and his strong Scottish accent just added to his charm. I told him that we were just looking for ideas for something for our wives. He asked if wanted matching pairs for them and the look on his face was priceless when I said not two but three. I explained that I was married, her two sisters lived with us and Jerry was engaged to one of the sisters and the five of us had a very open relationship. All he could say was wow and pointed down an aisle and said to holler if we had any questions.
After he walked away, I turned to Jerry and told him that if Ginger was in here she would have wet her pants and probably have an orgasm when she heard his accent. Jerry said that all three of them would be drooling over the guy. We walked down the one aisle and saw a number of lotions and oils of varying flavors and scents. I asked Jerry is Rosemary liked massages and when he said yes, I said that both Ginger and Pepper do also. We selected a couple different scented oils and a couple flavored lotions. In the next aisle we found a collection of dildos and decided to pass them up. Up at the front near the checkout was a large display of vibrators. Jerry and I looked them over and decided to get three different ones, figuring that they would likely share anyway.
We took our items to the register and the Scottish stud asked if there was anything else that we needed to surprise our ladies with. Jerry quickly piped up just him. He looked up and asked what did he say and Jerry said the only other thing we could use to surprise the ladies was him. He said he appreciated the offer but he was married to a beautiful woman and then called out for Loreena and moment later a gorgeous blonde woman approached from the back of the store. She was a tall lass, I guess about 5 foot 11, with light blonde hair that hung down to her waist. Her eyes were green and she had a figure much like Ginger except her breasts were a very ample C cup.
When she asked what he wanted, calling him Colin, we heard her thick Scottish accent also. Jerry and I looked at each other and smiled. I knew he was thinking the same thing I was which was the guys would bust their zippers and cum in their pants when she entered a party.
Colin told her about us and the three sisters and that we had invited him home with us. She cuddled up alongside him hugging his muscular arm and asked if the invitation included her also. I said by all means and that we were having a little gathering around the pool tonight and they were more than welcome to join us. Loreena looked up at Colin and asked him what he thought. She added that they had been wanting to make some American friends and perhaps this was a good opportunity to do just that. Colin reminded her that we said we had an open relationship with the 5 of us and she smiled and said it sounded like fun. He turned back to me and asked what time. I asked when were they off and he said they owned the shop and could close it anytime they wanted. I told them that dinner would be served at 7pm, wrote down our address and my phone number. I paid for the items and asked if they could bring them with them and she said that would be fine. Then I got her to put a vibrator, bottle of oil and lotion in each of three boxes and wrote the girl’s name on them. I instructed them that when they arrived to tell the girls that they had a special delivery for and then read out the names. Loreena caught on and said that would make for a great surprise and I agreed with her. She asked how formal they needed to dress and what kind of swimsuit was be appropriate. I told her that it is very casual and swimsuits were optional but what they were wearing would be perfect of the delivery. She smiled and tugged on Colin’s arm and told him that it sounded like a lot of fun.
Jerry and I drove to a couple of other places, but didn’t buy anything else. We stopped at a sports bar for lunch, had a couple of beers and talked about the evening. We told them casual, so I decided that dinner would be casual also. I picked up some lean ground beef, buns, red onions, buns, corn on the cob and everything I needed to make my homemade potato salad and we headed home. I put the potatoes and some eggs on to boil and started preparing the hamburgers. I chopped up some onions, several cloves of garlic, broke several eggs and added some seasoning and several teaspoons of Worcestershire sauce. I formed the burger patties, put wax paper between them and set them in the fridge to cure. Once the potatoes were done, I cooled them as fast as possible and then diced up in a big bowl. I then diced up the hardboiled eggs, some celery, a couple sweet pickles, added some mayo, paprika and a little bit of lemon juice. Mixed it all up, sprinkled some more paprika on the top, covered it and placed it in the frig to cure and set up.
Once I had all of the dinner prep done, Jerry and I decided to go for a swim. Jerry asked what I had in mind tonight and I said that the girls have been very good to us and that I wanted to do something special for them to let them know how much we appreciate them. He asked if I intended to let the giant Scot have his will with the girls and I said if that happens, I’m okay with it. He asked me what I intended to do with the lassy. I said we’ll just have to see what happens, but if he recalled I asked the lad before I ever knew there was a lass. I then asked if he was having misgivings about this and he said not at all, he just wanted to be on the same page with me.
About 5 pm, the girls got home and carried a number of bags straight back to Pepper’s bedroom and closed the door. Jerry and I looked at each other and I said that this ought to be interesting. About 20 minutes later they came out nude like normal and asked what up for dinner. I told them that I had something special planned and that it had about another hour to cure in kitchen before I was ready to start cooking. Ginger started to go to the kitchen to peek and I told her no peaking. Since they had an hour before I was going to start cooking, they decided to go for a swim and work on their complete tans and headed out back. I looked at clock and told Jerry if they stay out there for an hour, that would be perfect for the surprise delivery.
Jerry and I grabbed a beer, made ourselves comfy and turned on a baseball game. Two more beers and several innings later I noticed that it was time for Colin and Loreena to arrive. I mentioned it to Jerry as I peeked out back and the three girls were sound asleep in floating loungers in the pool. This was going perfect I thought to myself.
A few minutes later I heard a knock on the door. I looked out and it was Colin and Loreena carrying three gift boxes. I opened the door and let them in and explained that the girls were asleep out back in the pool and them to follow me. We went out the door and called out to the girls, asking if they were expecting a delivery. Ginger said no and then asked why and I said there was a special delivery here and then motioned for Colin and Loreena to come out the back door. I saw Colin’s eyes light up when he saw the three naked sisters in the pool. The girls swam over to the steps and climbed out, grabbed towels and began to dry themselves up.
Colin stepped forward, looked at one of the boxes and said he had a delivery for Pepper and looked up to see who would respond. Pepper hesitantly held out her hand to take the box. Then he read out Rosemary and Ginger and handed them their gifts. I told the girls I would see the delivery people out and turned and escorted them back into the house. Once inside, I took them to our bedroom and told them to go ahead and change into their swimsuits or nothing at all and then wait for my signal to come out
By the time I got back outside, all three of the girls had opened the boxes and were laughing at the different vibrators. Ginger looked at me and asked which one of us was the prankster and I told her neither of us were pranksters. She knew that I like to play with words and semantics, so she rephrased her question asking which one of use bought them their gifts. Rosemary looked at Jerry and confidently said it wasn’t him as she could tell by the look on his face.
All eyes turned to me and I just shrugged my shoulders. Then Ginger said she loved the gifts. Pepper and Rosemary echoed her thanks and all three gave me a big hug and kiss. Then Pepper asked about the delivery guy, saying he was a hunk and his accent was so sexy. That started the conversation about Colin, although I never told them his name. I suggested we take the gifts inside and I’ll start cooking dinner.
As we moved inside, I asked Pepper what she would do with the delivery guy if she had a chance. She said that she would rip his clothes off of him as fast as she could, stand back and take a good long look at this body. They she would move close to him and run her hands over every inch of his muscular body until she got to his cock and then she would take in her mouth, suck on it and then sit on it and take every last drop of cum he could produce. The sisters were hootin’ and hollerin’ as Pepper went on and on about what she would do to the Scottish lad.
I asked them what they thought about the girl with him. All three girls said they hardly noticed her as they could take their eyes off of him. I asked Jerry and he started in much like Pepper had, saying how he would take clothes off and then run his hands all over her body. He said he would spend some time caressing her beautiful breasts, then he would kiss and suck them and then work his way down to her pussy. When he reached there, he would take his time to kiss, lick and taste her sweetness and eventually he would enter her and take her until his balls were bone dry. Rosemary was sitting back listening to him and kept saying in his dreams and the others laughed.
Jerry asked her what she would do with the delivery man had she a chance at him and she said pretty much the same thing that Pepper said, except she wanted to sit on his face and feel his tongue deep inside her before his cock. It was Ginger’s turn and she said that she would do what both Pepper and Rosemary had said. Then she asked me what I would do with the woman and I said I wanted to have her and Ginger at the same time with my cock in one of them and my tongue in the other. Ginger laughed and said if only.
I excused myself saying I had to go to the bathroom and head back to our bedroom. Colin and Loreena were standing just inside the bedroom door and said they had been listening. They had decided to strip down naked since the rest of us were and I have say that they both looked like 10s on anyone’s list. Loreena had a thick patch of blonde hair doing its best to hide her treasure. Her breasts were a very ample C and looked fairly firm with very little sag. She had an hourglass figure and hips that spread to the perfect width to go with the rest of her figure.
What could I say about Colin? Tall, blonde and extremely muscular with six-pack abs. His muscles were not the only things that were impressive. Standing in the bedroom un-erect, he was definitely larger than Jerry or me. I could only imagine what the sisters would do once they saw it grow to its full potential.
I asked what they thought and Loreena told me she was so wet just listening. Then she looked up at Colin and asked if he was ready for this and he said if she didn’t have any objections that it sounded like fun and that he was about to gangbanged by three beauties. Loreena said if he could handle the three girls that she would do her part with the guys. I told them to hang tight and when they heard me say ‘burgers’ that it was their cue to come on out and surprise the others. Just as I was about to return to the others, Loreena kissed me on the cheek and thanked me for inviting them over. I winked at them both and said this should be a great night.
Returning to the others, I asked Ginger if she and the sisters could cut up the fruit for the fruit salad and I asked Jerry if he could fire up the grill. He looked at me and I motioned him to go ahead. I took the potato salad out, stirred it up and tasted it to make sure it was okay and it was. Jerry came back inside and the three sisters were busy in the kitchen preparing the fruit salad. I told them I was going to put my special burgers on the grill now.
From the kitchen the girls could not see Colin and Loreena as they crept out into the room. I stopped them just short of being seen and asked the three girls if they meant what they said about the big good looking delivery man and Pepper said you betcha. Then I motioned Colin and Loreena to come on out the rest of the way and I announce that tonight they would get their chance to back up their words. Pepper almost cut her finger as she looked up and saw the naked couple. I introduced everyone to each other and then told the girls that it was eyes only until after dinner and everything was cleaned up.
Standing naked in front of the three gorgeous sisters, Colin’s manhood quickly rose to say hello and here I am. Pepper began to take a step in his direction and I reminded her that it’s eyes only until after dinner. She turned to told me to stop standing there and get the burgers on the grill and hurry up because she was anxious get down to business. As I was heading out to the patio and grill, I mentioned to them that Loreena was a knockout and that Jerry and I were looking forward to getting down to business also. Ginger threw a g**** at me and Rosemary slapped Jerry on the shoulder in gest.
During dinner, Colin and Loreena told us that they were from Bucksburn, Scotland, a suburb of Aberdeen. They both came to the states to attend university but ran into problems with the school. They began traveling across the US to see as much as they could before having to return to Scotland. While eating dinner at a restaurant, they overhead an older man telling a friend that he wanted to sell his business and retire. We turned and asked him what kind of business and how much did he want for it. At first they were shocked by the kind of business, but the guy said don’t let the nature of the business fool us and that it does provide a good income. Arrangements were made to check out the store the next day and they watched as a number of people came in and shopped. They went to a bank and were able to arrange financing using a large sum of money that they had left over for school. That was six months ago and they’ve been enjoying it ever since. The store does pretty good, but owning and working your store makes you a slave to it and gives you very little chance to socialize, do things and meet people. That’s why Loreena wanted to accept our invitation when I offered.
Everyone said they were very glad that they accepted. Ginger turned, gave me a kiss and told me that I did good. After hearing their life history, they asked about us and the little I had told them at the store. Ginger told them about her emerging from her prudish cocoon earlier this summer what’s happened since then. Pepped enjoyed telling them about the day they came to the house and found Jerry and I wearing nothing but an apron and us being Ginger’s slaves.
Rosemary piped in and said that was when she met Jerry and fell in love with him before that weekend ended. And I added that it was that weekend that our household went from 3 to 5 people with only 3 bedrooms. Ginger added that Rosemary moved right in with Jerry and Pepper got the smallest bedroom all to herself. Pepper chimed in that she only sleeps there when we are away on work, otherwise she sleeps with Ginger and me.
By now, everyone was full and complimented the dinner. We all pitched in to help clean up and as soon as it was all done, Pepper looked at me asked if it was time to get down to business. I looked at Colin and Loreena and said what happens to night is completely up to them. Loreena looked up at Colin and told him that under the circumstances, he was free to do whatever he wanted tonight. He looked at her and she was also free to do what pleased her.
After saying that to each other, they both just stood there as if not sure what to do next. I told the sisters to stand shoulder to shoulder and they lined up with Ginger in the middle. Then I placed Colin in front of them, placed one of his hands on Pepper’s breast, one hand on Rosemary’s breast and then moved him up against Ginger so that his cock was pressing against her and said ‘ladies, he’s all yours.’
I turned to Loreena and motioned Jerry to join us. I took one of Loreena’s hands and placed it on Jerry’s cock and put her other hand on my cock. Then took Jerry’s hand and put it on her breast and I put my hand on her other breast.
The ice had been broken. Loreena moved close and kissed me and then kissed Jerry. She began slowly stroking both of our cocks and then knelt down and began to kiss Jerry’s cock while still stroking mine. A minute later she switched and began sucking my cock and stroking Jerry’s. After a bit, I moved her to the sofa and told Jerry to suck on those fabulous breasts while I taste her exciting pussy.
On the other side of the room, the sisters were almost smothering Colin. Pepper was doing everything possible to take his enormous cock into her mouth. Ginger was straddling his face giving him access to her pussy and Rosemary was holding his balls and Colin was fondling her breasts. Without even looking, I could tell that Ginger was fast approaching the first orgasm of the night as Colin licked and sucked on her pussy and clit.
Loreena wasn’t far behind Ginger. I ran my tongue as deep into her pussy as possible while my thumb was working her clit. I could feel the walls of her vagina begin to contract on my tongue over and over again. As Ginger’s orgasmic groans filled the room, Loreena’s pussy clamped down on my tongue and I could feel the flood of fluid against my tongue and drank it up as fast as my trapped tongue could manage. She moaned an ‘oh wow’ as her pussy released my tongue.
Jerry and I switched positions and as we were moving, I looked over and saw Rosemary sucking on Colin’s cock and Pepper was now straddling his face. Ginger sat back trying to regain her composure from her first of many orgasms of the night. I cupped Loreena’s ample breasts in my hands and buried my face in her cleavage. Then I began sucking one breast for a bit and then switched to the other. Her breasts tasted as good as her pussy did. They were larger than any of the sisters and it was great holding and feeling them.
Sucking her breasts I could feel her body begin to move in response to Jerry working her pussy. I did everything I could to keep my lips on her nipple as her body moved more and more. Sucking on one of her breasts, I reached over and began to twirl her other nipple between my finger and thumb. Loreena must have very sensitive nipples because the moment I started working her nipple, her body arched, she moaned loudly and came in Jerry’s face. He drank up her juices as I had.
A few moments later, we could hear Rosemary reaching her first orgasm of the night. Pepper suddenly stopped sucking on Colin’s cock, spun around and slid down on it as fast as she could. As she did, she couldn’t help but gasp at the size of his cock which was larger than she was used to. She barely got him inside of her when he began thrusting his hips as he pumped stream after stream of his Scottish cream up inside of her. The intensity of his cumming along with the size of his cock triggered Pepper’s orgasm as she took every drop of him she could into her pussy.
Afterwards, Pepper just sat there, waiting for his cock to weaken, but it didn’t. Rosemary said it was her turn to sit on his staff, so Pepper climbed off and Ginger made her lay down on the floor and began to lick Colin’s cum from Pepper’s pussy. Colin told Rosemary to bend over the end of the other sofa and he moved in behind her and worked his cock into her hungering pussy. Like Pepper, Rosemary gasped at the size of his cock as it opened her wide and begin to penetrate her.
After Jerry brought Loreena to her second orgasm, she begged us to fuck her. I motioned to Jerry to go first and eagerly slid himself into her pussy. I moved up so that she could take my cock into her mouth and we both worked our own opening. Her lips around my cock felt so good for the second time of the night and as much as I longer to shoot my load into her pussy, I knew the first load was destined for her mouth.
Jerry moved just enough so that his cock was rubbing her clit and she quickly began to build for her third orgasm. When she began to climax, her lips tighten around my cock and she took all of me into her mouth and held it there until after the initial waves of ecstasy began to subside. I was doing everything possible to hold back, but I couldn’t, and as she relaxed from her orgasm I began my own. She was very adept at taking a cumming cock in her mouth as he lips and tongue caressed every drop of my fluid and she swallowed every bit of it without the slightest hint of gagging.
Rosemary rode Colin like a rodeo star except that she stayed on a lot longer than 8 seconds. As she rode him, Ginger began to play with Rosemary’s clit, rubbing it with her thumb as she placed her hand against her mound. Her fingers were also against Colin’s cock as it slid in and out of her. Ginger’s hand was strategically placed to intensity the feeling for both Rosemary and Colin. Rosemary soon convulsed in an intense orgasm. Colin picked up the pace as she slowed down and it was clear that he was bound to shoot his load into the youngest of the three sisters. His staying power was impressive, but I guess having just cum once a short time before would have something to do with it. By the time Colin was ready to let it go, Rosemary had a total of three orgasms while riding him. She was nearly exhausted but when she felt his cock swell even bigger, her eyes opened and she told him not to hold back. Colin didn’t hold back and began to pump rope after rope of his Scottish seed into her.
When he had finished, she collapsed onto his chest until she felt him shrinking. Then Rosemary climbed off of him and asked who wanted to clean her up. Both Pepper and Ginger answered. Ginger told Pepper that she could clean her off when she finished with him, but this was her turn. Pepper agreed and Ginger moved down on Rosemary and began licking and sucking as much of Colin’s cum out of Rosemary’s pussy as possible.
Colin sat leaning back against the sofa just taking in the sight of Ginger cleaning her sister’s pussy and drinking his cum from her pussy. When she was done, Ginger turned her attention to Colin and he asked if he could just rest for a bit to regain his strength. Ginger said that was fine but in the meantime, she wanted him to suck on her breasts. She loved having her breasts suckled and I could tell she was in ecstasy having the Scottish lips around her nipples.
Loreena said she needed a rest also. I suggested that we could all go out for a dip in the pool to refresh and relax and our Scottish visitors said that sounded good. Ginger reminded Colin that his cock belonged to her when they came back in and he smile, tweaked her nipple, making her jump and giggle. Jerry helped Loreena to her feet and led her to the back door. Heading out, I asked them what they liked to drink and if a beer was fine and they said it was, so I grabbed a handful of beers and soda for Ginger and followed them all outside.
The pool water felt refreshing and did help revitalize our bodies. I heard Loreena quietly ask Colin if he was enjoying himself and he said he was and she whispered that she was too. She then asked him if he was glad that she talked him into it and he nodded yes. She hugged and kissed him and as she did, and I watched as her breasts pressed against his chest and found the sight to be very erotic. I’ve always been more of a breast man and always enjoyed looking at a set of beautiful breasts and Loreena’s breasts were close to perfect.
We had been outside for just shy of half an hour when Ginger announced that she hoped Colin was rested enough because she doesn’t want to wait any longer. She said the rest of us could stay out and swim if we wanted, but she was dragging her waiting stud back inside. Colin barely had time to dry off when Ginger grabbed him by his cock and told him to follow her and she led him back into the house.
Once back inside, she knelt down and sucked his cock until it grew to full size. She bent over, holding on to the arm of the sofa and told him to take now. Colin moved in behind her and started rubbing his cock along the outside of her pussy. By the way Ginger was moving her butt, I knew that she was growing anxious to feel him inside of her and she succeeded. He slid his cock across her pussy and she shoved her butt backwards onto him, forcing his shaft into her. The sound she made wasn’t exactly a groan or a moan. It sounded more like the sound someone makes when they taste a perfectly grilled juicy piece of steak. In other words, Colin felt very good to her.
All eyes were fixated on Colin and Ginger and I took the opportunity to whisper to Jerry that I was going to see if I could make Loreena squirt. I asked him if he would concentrate on her nipples while I did my magic on her pussy and he smiled and said it would be his pleasure. Before I could get Loreena into position, everyone in the house heard Ginger as she climaxed. I gently led Loreena to the sofa, and sat her down. I slid her butt closer to the edge of the couch and Jerry say beside her and began kissing and sucking on her nipples. I reached two fingers into her pussy and began rubbing the inside until I found her sweet spot. Once I located it, I leaned down and start sucking and nibbling on her clit and working her sweet spot at the same time.
Almost immediately, her body began to react. Her stomach moved with waves of contractions and her back arched and her legs quivered. I increased my tempo and her body responded even more. It wasn’t long before a loud groan emanated from her lips, her back arched as far as it could, her legs were quivering as fast as possible and then the fountain opened up. My face felt like it was being sprayed by a pulsating garden hose as she squirted rhythmically sprayed me about half a dozen times. I let go of her pussy and pulled my lips off of her clit and looked up at her. She was panting as if she had just sprinted the length of a football field.
Eventually, her eyes opened and she took a moment to focus on her surroundings. She looked down at me and said that was the most intense orgasm she had ever had. It was about then that she realized that my entire head was drenched as was a large area of the floor in front of her. She asked if she did that and I told her it was all her doing. I asked if she had ever squirted before and she said no, never before.
Colin was focused on Ginger and taking her from behind until Loreena’s loud groan and squirting distracted him. The sight of his wife spraying me and half the room had greatly excited him and he began pumping his hot seed deep into Ginger’s pussy. I could tell by the way his thrusts changed that he was filling her and I could hear the distinct sound of her enjoying every ounce of it. He started to pull out of her and she begged him to stay as long as possible, but I could tell that Colin was anxious to go to his wife and congratulate her on her squirting. He was still so excited by what he saw that it took him a while to soften, but once he did, he pulled out and Pepper moved in to clean Ginger up and drink his cum.
Colin moved over beside Loreena and held her and told her how great it was to see her squirt like that. They kissed and began to hold and fondle each other. I suggested that they should have some time together and if they didn’t mind, we would watch. Loreena said that she would like to feel Colin’s cock in her. She stood up on very wobbly legs, straddled his legs facing him and lowered herself onto her hubby’s massive cock. As they began to move with each other, Loreena’s breasts began to bounce. I don’t know why but the sight a pretty woman’s breasts bouncing to the motion of lovemaking has always been one of the sexiest things to me and I loved watching them.
Ginger knew I was watching Loreena’s breasts bouncing and she moved over in front of me and put my hands on her breasts. My cock quickly hardened and I managed to slide it into her from behind. It wasn’t long before I was matching the same rhythm as the young couple. I continued to watch Loreena’s breasts moving and holding Ginger’s breasts at the same time. She felt so wonderful and in only a few minutes I released my seed. As I did, Ginger pressed her butt against me to help me make my deposit as deep as possible. Colin and Loreena were still going at it, but I could tell she was about to cum again for the second time since she mounted her his cock. With Loreena cumming, Colin’s thrusts became stronger and we could hear their skin slapping together. He began to grunt harder and then it was Loreena’s turn to be filled with his cum. She fell forward against his chest, kissing his face and telling him how much she loved him.
In all of the excitement, the girls had forgotten about their vibrators, lotions and oils. When I reminded them, Pepper said they didn’t need them when they had the real thing and everyone laughed. Still sitting on Colin’s lap, Loreena turned to look at us and began to thank us for the most incredible evening of their lives. She said they had never done anything like this, but would definitely be open to doing it again. All three sisters jumped at that and said they were welcome back anytime. Loreena turned back to Colin and asked him if he had anything to say and he stammered for a bit and then said he agreed that it was incredible and that he thoroughly enjoyed it. Loreena asked him what it was like to have four pussies in one night and he said it was better than he could ever imagine.
Loreena then told us they often fantasized about having sex with another person and even another couple, but this far surpassed any of their fantasies. I said I was glad that they accepted my invitation and that we were able to help them fulfill their fantasy. Colin said we didn’t fulfill their fantasy, we exploded it. Rosemary then told them that her and Jerry were getting married here at the house on September 1 and that it will be a totally nude wedding and that they were invited. Colin said Saturday’s are their busiest day and Loreena said that they could afford a day off and that they would love to join us.
It was after midnight and they said they really needed to get home. Loreena gave me a big hug, squashing her luscious breasts against my chest, kissed me and told me again how wonderful this was. She went over to Jerry, hugged and kissed him and told him thank you also. She repeated this with all three sisters and once again I watched as her breasts pressed against each of the girl’s breasts. The girls all took turns hugging and kissing Colin and thanking him for a wonderful night and telling him to cum again soon. We all hated to see the couple put their clothes on, but knew it had to happen. We said our goodnights and they left.
It took us about 15 minutes to get everything cleaned up from Loreena’s squirting. Then we locked up, said our goodnights and headed to bed. This time, I asked if Ginger could cuddle in front of me and Pepper behind me and she said she would like that. With the three of us all nestled into bed together, we soon drifted off to sleep, hoping to dream about our new found Scottish friends.

Desert Heat pt22
 

Sunday, August 5, 1985
Sunday morning, I roused just before 8am when I felt on of the girls getting out of bed. I rolled over, opened my eyes and saw one of them going into the bathroom. My first thing in the morning blurry focusing eyes couldn’t tell which one it was. I checked to see when one was still in bed with me and at first I still wasn’t sure. Ever since Pepper dyed her hair and matched Ginger’s hairstyle, there were times I found it found it difficult to tell the difference between them. Their personalities were different but their bodies were almost identical and I realized that I truly loved them both, but wasn’t sure if I could reveal those feelings to Ginger or Pepper.
As I was contemplating my dilemma, Pepper came out of the bathroom and waved. I smiled and waved back and she motioned that she was going to head to the kitchen to start the coffee. I laid there for a few minutes and watched Ginger breathing and the gentle rise and fall of her breasts. It was one of my joys to lie in bed and watch her sleep.
The smell of the coffee began to drift into the bedroom and it smelled so good that I slowly crawled out of bed without waking my sleeping beauty. Pepper greeted me with a big hug and passionate kiss when I walked into the kitchen and I asked her what that was for. She told me that she had a wonderful time last night and had wonderful dreams and wanted to thank me. After I peeled her off of me, I told her I would help start breakfast.
I started cooking a bunch of sausage while Pepper started scrambling eggs and making 10 slices of toast. Just as the last of the sausage was coming off the stove, Ginger strolled into the kitchen, saw me cooking sausage. She came up behind me, wrapped her arms around me and asked if I was going to make some gravy and I said only if she’ll fix some biscuits. I loved feeling her breasts pressing against my back and hated for it to end, but I appreciated her help with the biscuits. With almost perfect timing, Jerry and Rosemary emerged just as breakfast was ready to serve.
Before anyone asked, I told them that my plans for the day was to shop for my supplies for the next 10 days, pack and be ready to head out first thing in the morning. Jerry asked what I meant by ‘my supplies’ and I reminded him that Ginger was staying home this month to help Rosemary and Pepper with wedding plans and to spend time with her sisters. Jerry then asked me if was really going to leave him here with the three of them and I said sure and that I was sure he could handle all three of them. He asked me if I trusted him with Ginger while I was gone and I said it was more like wondering if I could trust Ginger with him while I was gone and she punched me in the arm. I looked at Ginger and told Jerry that he is free to do anything here at the house while I am gone that is done while I am here. Ginger leaned away from me, looked at me and asked if I was giving Jerry permission to take her while I was gone. I answered that I trusted her to make whatever call she thought was best, but in case she needed or wanted some fulfillment that I understood and did not object. She said that made sense and then kissed me and told me she loved me.
After breakfast, Ginger put the last of the laundry on and then the five of us headed for the grocery store. All three of the girls were still feeling frisky after last night and they wore their short skirts and halter tops. I decided it would be safe to shop at a couple stores further from home because I could tell they were up to some fun and games. At the first store, I started shopping for my food items to take with me and the girls shopped for the four of them. Jerry stayed with me as the girls did their shopping. Every time we saw down an aisle, at least one of them would flash us their breasts, often it was all three. By the time we got to the checkouts, I’m sure at least half dozen people saw the girls flashing. One young guy about our age began following them through the store, only he did so from the opposite end of the aisles so he could see them flash. He only had on a t-shirt and pair of shorts that did nothing to hide his bulge which the girls obviously noticed from the far end of the aisle.
The next store was more of the same thing and again, Jerry and I shopped and left the girls to their wild ways. In this store, they almost got in trouble when a mom with two school aged sons walked by right as they were flashing. The two boys, probably junior high and 5-6 grade got a good look at the girls’ breasts. I thought for sure the mom was going to complain, but she just grabbed the boys and pulled them along with her. After checking out and loading our groceries in the car, the girls started giggling like young girls and laughing saying that they bet those two boys will be jerking off the first chance they get.
The last stop was my favorite butcher shop and I made them promise not to flash or do anything inside that would cause problems for future shopping. I picked up some meat for me to take and the girls got some meat for them while I was gone. We headed home, unloaded everything and I wrapped up my meat in individual servings and put them in the freezer.
By now it was lunch time and Pepper told Jerry and me to go and relax by the pool and they would let us know when lunch was ready. We grabbed a beer and headed out back. About 20 minutes later, Rosemary popper her head out the door and told us to come and get it. When we walked inside, Rosemary and Ginger were holding a sheet up so that we couldn’t see the table. That immediately raised my suspicions. Before uncovering the meal, they told us that no utensils or hands were allowed and that we had to eat straight from the serving tray. I thought of things like pies and such that would make a mess, but I was wrong.
When they were ready and we agreed to no utensils or hands, they dropped the sheet to reveal Pepper laying on the table with pieces of meat, cheese, olives, potato chips, celery and carrots strategically placed all over her naked body. I joking told the girls to go first and we would eat what’s left. Jerry said that sounded good to him and everyone laughed. They insisted we go first, so leaned down with my hands behind back and began to eat some meat and cheese off of Pepper’s breast. As I cleared to food off of her nipple, I took the opportunity to kiss and suck on it for few moments before eating more from her lovely body.
Jerry made a beeline for her crotch and was gobbling up the bits of food from over her pussy and pubic hair. He attempted to stick his tongue down to her lips and Rosemary pointed out there was no food there. Jerry told her he was looking for something to drink and trying to get to the well. Rosemary opened a beer and handed it to him but he wouldn’t take it. He reminded her no hands and suggested she place the beer between Pepper’s legs by her pussy and she quickly quipped that no one was shoving a cold beer in her crotch.
Jerry and I switched places and he began eating what was left on her breast and I moved to the pieces near her groin. Rosemary and Ginger were now eating off of the other side of her. Ginger, like me, started at Pepper’s breast and also took the opportunity to give her nipple a quick kiss and suckle. Rosemary was working on the lower extremities and it became a game between her and I over each piece of meat and cheese.
Finally I went for the carrots and celery on her navel and took great delight sucking on her navel and playing with it with my tongue. I could feel her twitch as I did which made me realize that she was just like her sister. I could make Ginger flow like a river by kissing and sucking on her navel and evidently the same held true for Pepper. We had our fill of food, but having Pepper laid out on the table before us more than I was able to pass up. I gave up eating food and began kissing her all over. I kissed her breasts, stomach, navel, arm, leg, neck, cheek, cleavage, and pussy. Several minutes later I told her that lunch was great but the dessert was fantastic. When we were finished, Pepper managed to gather enough pieces of everything for a lunch for herself.
After lunch, I relaxed and put a baseball game on. Jerry stayed in to watch it with me and the girls went out to work on the tans. The three of them said they were determined to get rid of the tan lines before the wedding and they had less than a month to do it. Several innings had passed and suddenly there was a knock on the door. Jerry ran to the bedroom and I grabbed a pair of shorts that I kept for just this sort of thing. I peeked out the window and didn’t recognize the young woman standing outside, but she was quite pretty. I opened the door and she asked if Ginger was here and I said and asked who was asking. She told me it was Jane and that she worked with Ginger and was laid off same time Ginger was. I asked if she could wait there I would see if Ginger was available.
I quickly opened the back door and told Ginger that Jane from her work was here to see her and she told me that Jane was okay and to let her and bring out to the pool. Opening the door, I told her that Ginger was out back at the pool and led her to the back door. On the way to the door, she asked if I was JD or Jerry and I told her I was JD. I noticed she gave the once up and down look and said that Ginger was indeed a lucky woman.
As Jane stepped out back and saw all three girls sunning themselves naked, she smiled and asked which one was Ginger. I asked her if she couldn’t tell the difference between them and she pointed to Rosemary and said that wasn’t Ginger, but she honestly couldn’t tell between the other two. Eventually, Ginger spoke up and greeted her by name and invited her to join them. Jane looked back at me, smiled and began stripping. She stopped at bra and panty, turned to face me, locked her eyes on my crotch and took off her bra and slid her panties down and off.
Jane was well built. She stood about 5’ 6”, had shoulder length jet black hair, dark brown eyes, B-cupped breasts with puffy aureoles, a narrow waist, shapely hips and a very thick jet black bush. Ginger told me to lose the shorts and meet her co-worker. I slid my shorts down, revealing my erect cock and Jane asked if she was the cause of that I said yes she was. She a step towards me, grabbed my cock, looked me in the eyes again to told me she’s been wanting to do this ever since Ginger told her about the past month.
Rosemary asked where Jerry was and I told her that ran to the bedroom when he heard someone at the door. She told me to go fetch him and I excused myself from Jane’s grip, opened the door and called for Jerry to come on out. Jerry emerged, wearing a pair of shorts and Ginger told him to drop the shorts as he is among friends. Ginger then introduced Jerry and Rosemary quickly added that he was her fiancé. Jerry stepped forward to shake her hand, but Jane grabbed his cock and shook it instead. Jane turned to Ginger and said that she did invite her over to enjoy the pool and layout in the sun, didn’t she and Ginger said yes, and told her to make herself home. Jane dove in the pool, swam a couple quick laps and laid down in a lounge chair. Ginger told me I could go back to my game as they were going to have some girl time, so Jerry and I went back inside to the game.
Jerry asked me who she was and I told him it was a girl that worked with Ginger and was laid off the same time as Ginger. I knew they had stayed in touch, but I didn’t know that Ginger had told her about everything. Jerry said she was a very pretty little thing and I agreed as I noticed Jerry was standing at attention. I told him it was a good thing that Rosemary isn’t the jealous type and again he agreed.
It was almost 2 hours later when the girls came in and said they had enough sun and decided it was time invade us guys. Ginger sat down on my lap, gave me a hug and asked if it was okay if Jane stayed for dinner. I said that was fine since she and the girls were cooking. Then she whispered in my ear that Jane finds me very attractive and would like to pleasure me, which was okay with her. She continued whispering, telling me that Jane’s boyfriend broke up with her several weeks ago and told her that she was a rotten lay and she’s been very self-conscious and feeling inadequate ever since. She also whispered that Pepper told her that I had the magic touch that could make any woman orgasm so intensely that she would squirt half way across the room. She gave me another hug, passionate kiss, got off my lap and then reached out to Jane to come over. She whispered something in Jane’s ear which caused a surprised look on her face and she astonishingly asked Ginger if she was sure and Ginger said yes. Then Ginger turned to me and told me that Jane was mine for the next hour while she fixed dinner. She turned back to Jane and told Jane that I was hers for the next hour and to enjoy.
I stood up, took Jane in my arms, hugged her close then leaned downed and kissed her passionately on the lips. Our tongues entwined and moved from mouth to mouth. I then set her down on the sofa and sat next to her. I kissed my way down from her mouth to her chin to her neck to her cleavage and then to her breasts. I spent time on each nipple, gently kissing, sucking and nibbling on them. After a few minutes there, I kissed my way down to her navel and used my tongue and a little sucking, which made her squirm because she felt it down lower. Kissing further down, I made my way to the edge of her pubic hair. I stopped looked up at her and told her that I thought she was very beautiful and very sensuous and greatly looking forward to what I was about to do. I could tell that my words helped to melt away some of her feelings of inadequacy.
Returning to the task at hand, my kissing made its way around the edges of her pubic hair and then I began to kiss my way straight up along her slit. Her body shivered as my lips and tongue grazed across her opening and her clit. I glanced up and her eyes were closed and her head was leaning back. My tongue then began to explore the outer edge of her opening and I could smell her excitement and with the tip of my tongue darting in between her lips I could taste her sensuousness. Then I suddenly plunged my tongue as deep into her as it would go and her body arched in pleasure and she came instantly. Her juices began flowing and I licked up every drop I could.
I moved to her clit and began sucking and nibbling on it. She instantly began to build towards another orgasm and in less than a minute she exploded for the second time. I didn’t give her a chance to recover as I inserted two fingers into her pussy and began stroking along the rook of her hidden cave. I could feel when I found her sweet spot and began to stroke it. With my other hand, I began rubbing her clit. As her body began to respond, I picked up the pressure and tempo in both spots. The more she reacted, the harder and faster I went. About two minutes later, she seemed to peak and stay there for a short time, so I applied a little more pressure speed. The added effort paid off as she began to cum and then she squirted about 5-6 times. She had enough force that it reached about six feet away.
Knowing she needed a chance to rest, I moved back up alongside her and began caressing her breasts. She was panting, trying to catch her breath. Eventually, her eyes opened and she looked over at and smiled. She gaspingly said that it was incredible and she had never experienced anything like that before. I told her that only women who were sensuous at heart were able to squirt like that and all it did was bring out what she already had in her. Ginger looked at me and gave me an approving nod, affirming that I was doing a good job at building Jane’s self-image. Jane smiled and kissed me long and hard.
She asked if she suck my cock and Ginger hollered over from the kitchen that she didn’t need to ask and that I was there for her taking. She got a big smile on her face, moved down between my legs and began gently stroking my already hard and oozing cock. Her stroking caused it to ooze even more and she began to lick the ooze off and then worked her tongue up and down the rest of my shaft. Slowly she began to take first the head of my cock into her mouth and then worked her way down part way. Her head began to bob up and down and her small mouth felt great. I knew I wouldn’t last long because I was watching her firm breasts bounce just a little as she worked her oral magic on my cock. She sensed that I was about to cum because she cradled my balls in her hand and gently massaged them as my white heat made its way to my cock and then out into her mouth. My load was pretty big and turned out to be more than she could swallow all at once and some of it dribbled out the sides of her mouth.
After I came in Jane’s mouth, I motioned to Jerry to join us. He moved over and pulled Jane to the floor, kissed her and then turned so that they were in a 69 position. Jane rolled him over on his back and went to work sucking his cock and Jerry began working her pussy and clit with his tongue. It didn’t take Jane long to climb to a very strong orgasm and Jerry lapped up every drop he could. Once she regained her composure, Jane returned to Jerry cock. A couple more minutes and I could tell by the movement of Jerry’s pelvis that he was starting to pump his load into Jane’s waiting mouth. She did everything possible take his entire load, but some oozed out of the sides of her mouth. After draining him dry, she cleaned him up and wiped off her mouth.
Just about then, Ginger announced that dinner was ready and that she hoped that we left room for real food. Jane answered saying that she just had two big helpings of cum, which she said were the best she’s ever had, but she still had room for real food. WE got up, washed up and joined the sisters at the table. I felt rather embarrassed at the table because Jerry and I were the main topics of conversation. Jane and the sisters were comparing notes about us as if we weren’t there. They discussed the size and shape of our cocks, and what differences Jerry and I had. Then they were asking Jane if she could detect a difference in taste between Jerry and my cum and they all agreed that mine was a little saltier than Jerry’s. Next they asked Jane if she could tell a difference between how we sucked on her pussy and she described the difference.
Lastly, Pepper asked Jane about her first experience squirting. Jane said that she had never had such an intense orgasm as that. She said that it was so intense that she had absolutely no control of her body. It arched and convulsed completely out of control, which she said was almost a little frightening. Ginger told her that she knew what she meant but that it was a great experience and Jane said it was that.
By the time my cock, my ability to make a woman squirt and my general loving making had been thoroughly analyzed and compared, dinner was done. Even Jane pitched in to help clean up and then we all moved back into the living room. Jane looked around and sheepishly asked now what. I said that I was still too full from dinner to do very much and Jerry concurred. Pepper suggested we all go out and relax by the pool and just talk while we gave dinner a chance to settle, so we all headed out back.
We all rested in lounges and Ginger began telling Jane about some of her recent experiences of flashing strangers. Then she told them about Tom and Helen at the movie and then young Steve from the shoe store and then Sherry from the restaurant and finally Colin and Loreena that I picked up at an adult shop. Jane just sat there staring at Ginger and her sisters as they recounted the past month. She just kept saying things like, ‘you’re kidding’ or ‘no way’. Nearly two hours later, Jane said that she wanted a chance to go shopping with the three sisters and maybe get in on the action. Ginger asked her if she had ever flashed a complete stranger and she said never before today and then added that both Jerry and I were perfect and that the sisters were very lucky.
It was get later in the evening and I still needed to pack and get ready to head back out to the field early in the morning, so I excused myself and headed back inside to get everything ready. Ginger asked if she could help and I told her that I could handle it and to stay with the others. Once inside, I packed my clothes and then proceeded to get all of my non-cold food items boxed up and ready. It took me about half an hour to get everything ready and then I headed back out to see what the others were doing.
When I stepped back outside, Ginger said I had perfect timing and that they wanted Jane to have one last mind-blowing experience before heading home and asked if I had any ideas. I told them to all come inside as I had the perfect thing. Once inside, I put a blindfold on Jane and then had everyone help lift her up onto the table where we laid her on her back. I told Jane to just allow her mind to wander as we pleasured her. Then I had the 5 of us move around so that Jane didn’t know who was who as we all started to run our hands over her body. Our hands roamed from her toes to her scalp. We touch, prodded and felt every inch of her skin and Jane’s moans of pleasure let us know which touches were better than others.
On my silent cue, we all started kissing her all over. Five pairs of lips gently kissed her legs, arms, neck, stomach, breasts and pussy. Pepper was the first to kiss her pussy and I saw her slip her tongue quickly between the lips and Jane’s body reacted and quivered when she did. Ginger kissed one of her nipples and Jerry kissed the other. Jane’s moans grew louder.
When I got my turn at a nipple, I licked around it in circle, making sure not to touch the nipple itself. I could tell she was in ecstasy as her back began to arch and her head tilted further back. Rosemary joined in on the other nipple and now Jerry was licking Jane’s pussy. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Pepper kissing and licking Jane’s navel. This combination was too much for Jane and her back suddenly arched up as she exploded with a fast orgasm.
I motioned to Jerry to fuck her and I moved around and put my cock in Jane’s mouth. Matching Jerry’s rhythm, we worked her like to two lumberjacks on opposite ends of a large saw cutting our way through a huge log. As Jerry drove into her pussy, I would almost pull out of her mouth and as Jerry pulled back I would sink my cock all the way to my balls into her throat and she took it all without a single gag. While we were sawing back and forth, Pepper and Ginger were sucking on Jane’s breasts and Rosemary was playing with Jane’s clit. It took Jane less than a minute to have a second orgasm since being blindfolded. Jerry and I continued to work her and I motioned to Jerry that I was getting close to cumming and he motioned back that he was also. A few moments later, we both erupted inside of her and the feeling of both of us cumming in her at the same time set Jane off on a third orgasm. As I emptied my balls into her mouth, she began to gag for the first time, so I pulled out and began to finish on her mouth and chin, but Pepper was there on the spot to take whatever I had left and to clean up Jane’s face. Rosemary moved down to clean up Jane’s pussy after Jerry pulled out of her and Jane had a fourth orgasm in response to Rosemary’s cleaning efforts.
We let her lay there blindfolded for a minute or two as we all stood together watching her. Slowly Jane reached up and removed her blindfold, blinked to help her focus and said ‘wow, that was mind-blowing.’ She started to ask which one of us was fucking her pussy but then said that the mystery would give her erotic dreams for weeks to come, so never mind. Pepper told her that not knowing who was doing what to her was what made the experience so intense. Then she asked Jane what she was thinking of when all this was going on and she said she envisioned herself in a room full of strange men and they were all touching her and kissing her and sucking her and fucking her.
Weakened from her mind-blowing experience, Jane barely managed to slide off the table and remain standing. Then she gave every one of us a big hug and kissed and thanked us for a wonderful time. She got reluctantly got dressed, thanked us again and headed for home. Ginger turned and apologized for forgetting to us about Jane coming over. She went into more detail with everyone, explaining that Jane had been deeply depressed after her boyfriend broke up with her. He told her she was fat and ugly and terrible in bed. Ginger said she knew that wasn’t true, but no matter what Ginger said to her, nothing helped. She felt that she needed to actually experience something that would make her feel sexy, pretty and an object of desire. Then Ginger said that we all did a great job of helping her friend. Jerry said that we were happy to help any more of her friends and Rosemary slapped him in the shoulder.
I told everyone that it was getting late and I needed to hit the road early, so I said my goodnights and headed to bed. I told the girls that I would sleep in Pepper’s room so I didn’t wake them in the morning. Pepper asked how early I was getting up and I told her probably 4am, so I could get everything loaded by myself and make it to the field in time to turn on all of the test stations. They both gave me a hug and kiss goodnight. Ginger thanked me for helping Jane and she thought I was wonderful. I kissed her one more, gave her a big hug and then headed to Pepper’s bedroom to sleep alone for the first of the next ten nights.

The Birthday Present
 

I had to take a break from the Desert Heat series to share with you something that a co-worker of mine shared with me at work on Tuesday. I wrote this up, emailed it to him and he added a lot of the detail below, made corrections and so forth and gave me permission to post his birthday present story here. This is really happened to him Monday night.
Steve has been married for over 40 years and he and his wife have a very strong marriage that is based on a lot more than sex. His wife has a medical condition that makes any contact with her vagina very painful. Consequently, they have not had intercourse in over 2 years. He told me that she has never been into oral or anal sex and that her medical condition has given her absolutely no sexual drive whatsoever. Every couple of months, she reluctantly agrees to jerk him off, but otherwise, it’s up to Steve satisfying himself. His wife feels quite guilty for neglecting him sexually and he tells her that it’s all aright and that he loves her so much that it doesn’t matter.
Yesterday was Steve’s birthday and his wife fixed him a nice dinner had a friend of hers over. Her friend was Cheryl and his wife told him that she was a friend of hers who had been through a nasty divorce a couple of years ago. Steve’s wife often did counseling with women and had met Cheryl that way. They had a lovely time at dinner, talking and learning more about Cheryl.
After dinner, they moved to the livingroom where they sat and talked some more while sipping a glass of brandy. Then Steve’s wife handed him a birthday card and what he read shocked the dickens out of him. He told me that in the card, his wife wrote that she loved him very much and that since she wasn’t able to satisfy him sexually that Cheryl was his birthday gift. He looked up at his wife and she was smiling ear to ear and said that she truly loved him and wanted so much to please him.
Steve looked over at Cheryl and asked her if she knew what in the card and Cheryl’s face turn real red and softly said yes, she knew. His wife explained that Cheryl’s divorce had been a nasty one and that she has not had sex since then and it’s been over two years for her. They she told him that it’s been about that long for him as well and she figured that the two of them needed each other.
Steve said he asked his wife is she was sure about this and she said yes, she was. He asked was she going to watch and she said she would like to if that was okay with he and Cheryl. He turned to Cheryl and her face was quite red from embarrassment. She stood up and he could tell that she had a very nice figure. Steve said she stood about 5’ 9” had long black hair that hung nearly to her waistline. In her clothes he guessed that she had large C cupped breasts and he guessed her waist to be no more than 22-24 inches. What caught his attention the most were her eyes. He said she had hazel eyes that sparkled and that you could get lost in.
When Cheryl spoke, he said her voice was so soft and sexy that it would make any man nearly bust his zipper listening to her after reading the card and talking about it in front of Cheryl that his zipper was practically breaking from the growing pressure of his loins.
Steve stood facing Cheryl and said he wasn’t sure how to go about this as it felt so awkward. His wife told Cheryl to take off his shirt and then he was to return the favor and that they should progress until they are both naked. So Cheryl unbuttoned his shirt and slid if off his shoulders and then lifted his t-shirt over his head and off.
Steve said he felt like a fumbling teenager with nothing but thumbs as he tried to unbutton her blouse. Eventually he got them all undone and slid her blouse off her shoulders. She was wearing a lacy bra that allowed him to see her nipples begging to be kissed. He reached behind her to undo her bra, but found that he was out practice. In the clumsy process, he didn’t realize that he was pressing up against her breasts with his bare chest. Eventually he got the bra undone and allowed it to drop to the floor. He instinctively began to reach for her breast and then stopped and looked over to his wife. She nodded for him to go ahead, so he reached up and gently cupped a breast in each hand. He said Cheryl seemed to melt at his touch and he could tell that she hadn’t had a man fondle her for some time by the way she reacted.
He bent down and gently kissed and suckled on one nipple and then the next. When he looked up at Cheryl, her eyes were closed and a look of pleasure was on her face. He repeated his kissing and suckling for a few minutes. Then Cheryl reached for his belt, undid it, pulled his zipper down and slid his slacks down to his ankles. She was on her knees now and finished taking his pants off. She looked up at Steve over to his wife who said it was okay, so she returned her attention to Steve and slipped his underwear down. His cock smacked her in the face as it was released from its confines. Cheryl took his cock in her hand, caressed it and then began to kiss the head and finally began to suck on his cock.
Steve said the feel of her lips on his cock nearly made him shoot his load right there and then. He said they were the lips of an angel and that now it was his turn to close him eyes. After a minute, he stopped her and pulled her back to her feet. He knelt down and undid her pants and slid them down, followed by her panties. When he looked straight ahead, he was staring at her pussy with a small patch of neatly trimmed hair in the shape of an arrow pointing down to the prize. He leaned forward and began to kiss the lips of her pussy and he heard her moan.
This time Cheryl pulled Steve up to his feet and wrapped her arms around him, squeezing her naked breasts against his chest as she passionately kissed him. They stood embraced for a number of minutes and Steve said that while they were kissing, he could feel her breasts pressing against him and his cock pressing between her thighs.
He gently leaned her back onto the sofa and climbed on top of her. She naturally parted her legs and he slid right into her pussy. She was flowing like a river, but she was also very tight from lack of use. He laid their inside her for a little while, savoring the feel of a pussy around his cock, a feeling he so dearly missed. Slowly at first he began to move and gradually picked up a little speed. He was so afraid of cumming too soon, but he could not hold back any longer when he felt Cheryl’s pussy clamp on his cock and her body begin to shake.
After emptying his load into Cheryl’s tight pussy, he got off of her and looked over to his wife and thanked her for such a wonderful present. She surprised him again by saying that didn’t last that long and that he and Cheryl should spend more time together. Then, she excused herself and said she was going to get some party things ready and that they should continue on.
Cheryl told Steve that she would like to clean his cock off and she began to lick and suck on him. Almost instantly he was hard again, partially because of how long it had been, but also because Cheryl’s lips felt so good sliding up and down his shaft. A couple minutes later, he returned the favor, licking and sucking on her pussy. It took less than a minute for Cheryl to have another orgasm as Steve began to suck on her clit and he lapped up every bit of her juices that were still mixed with his own.
He turned her over and took her doggie style and again it took only a couple minutes for both of them to climax again. Not long after they finished, Steve’s wife entered the room and invited them to come to the dining room for dessert. When they started to reach for their clothes, she told them they weren’t necessary, grabbed Cheryl’s arm and led her out of the room.
In the dining room, his wife had an ice cream cake, one of Steve’s favorite along with a mixture of berries. She poured them a cup of coffee and served them. Steve said he felt very awkward sitting there naked with another woman in front of his wife in the dining room.
While they were eating their dessert, Steve’s wife asked Cheryl if she was enjoying herself and if she was pleased with his performance. Cheryl said that he was great and it was just what she needed. She thanked his wife several times. Then she asked Steve how he felt and Steve that Cheryl was great, but not as good as he remembered her. She told him she appreciated the thought, but knew it wasn’t totally truthful.
After the dessert, she suggested they go back to the guest room, have one more good fuck and then shower and get cleaned up, so they did. Steve laid on the bed while Cheryl rode his cock. She managed another orgasm before Steve filled her with his load. She collapsed on him for several minutes, and then Steve led her to the shower and they enjoyed scrubbing each other. They dried each other and then made their way back out to the living room to recover their clothes and get dressed.
Steve’s wife told Cheryl that any time she gets horny and lonely to call her because Steve would probably be even more so. After Cheryl left, his wife hugged him and told him that she hoped he enjoyed his gift and was serious about letting them have sex again in the future. She knew told him that after over two years of no sex that she knew he loved her for more than her body and that their love was deep and genuine, not superficial and surface and she knew that Cheryl needed the physical assurance also so she figured it was the best thing to do for everyone.
That night, Steve and his wife cuddled in bed together naked. They hadn’t done that in some time. They didn’t have sex, but Steve held her breasts, hugged her and ran his hands all over her body and told her how much he loved her and thanked for such a shocking gift.

Desert Heat pt23
 

Monday - Wednesday, August 6-15, 1985
Monday morning came way too early. I got up, packed my cold foods, loaded up the truck and headed out for what I knew was going to be a very lonely 10 days. In fact, this 10 day stretch seemed to last twice as long as any other 10 day stretch, even those at the beginning of summer when I was going down alone.
I tried to get one of the four others to write up what happened while I was gone then, but they insist that I write what they describe and to write it in the same way I have written all of the others. So please keep in mind this is me, JD, writing what they tell me to.
After I left Monday morning, Pepper, Rosemary and Jerry got and went to work like normal. With everyone gone, Ginger began working on wedding plans. She had the list of people who had been invited, which including all of us was now about 16 people: the 5 of us, the JP & his wife, the photographer, Tom & Helen, Terry & Tammy, Sherry, Colin and Loreena, and Jane. Just before noon, she called Terry and Tammy and gave them the numbers for the catering. She told them to plan on 20 just in case. Terry said that he would call and give her a quote later in the afternoon.
Ginger spent the rest of the day figuring out the best way to arrange the furniture to accommodate for the ceremony if it were to be held inside. Then she went outside, took measurements and arranged the outdoor chairs and realized that it would be easier to hold the service outdoors on the patio by pool. That would allow for the reception layout to be inside with easy kitchen access. She got all of her notes written down just in time to start dinner for the others.
Rosemary was the first one home and she was shocked to see Ginger wearing clothes. When she asked, Ginger said that for some reason she felt awkward being naked by herself. Rosemary told Ginger to stay clothed and she would change into something more casual and see what the others would do, so she went in and quickly changed before they got home. About 20 minutes later, Jerry walked in and stopped in his tracks when he saw the 2 sisters fully clothed. He asked what was up and if they were expecting company and Rosemary told him that she found Ginger clothed when she got home and decided to join her, just to get the reaction from him that they got. She told him to go change and into something casual and hurry before Pepper got home.
About half an hour later, Pepper walked in the door and like Jerry, she stopped in mid stride when she saw everyone else was clothed. And like Jerry, she asked if they were expecting company. Again Rosemary explained about Ginger and said it was up to Pepper what she wanted to do. Pepper shrugged her shoulders and said she would go change into something comfy and join them in a bit. As soon as Pepper left the room, Rosemary suggested that everyone strip so that when she comes back out in clothes, she’ll be the only one, so they did. Several minutes later, Pepper comes out in a pair of shorts and a top and stops as she enters the dining room where they were sitting at the table. She smiled and then said that she would just remain clothed out of spite.
Nothing else really happened that night, but the teasing that started that night set the tone for the rest of the time I was away.
Tuesday, Ginger drove over to the adult store run by Terry and Tammy to finalize the arrangements for the catering and paid them for everything. Ginger asked them if they would like to come to dinner some evening and they said that evenings were their busiest times but they do close the store on Sundays. Ginger said that would be fine and told them that they could come over for a swim in the afternoon if they liked and they said it sounded good and that would also let them see the house and figure out the best way to set up the food and decorations.
When Rosemary got home that afternoon, she found Ginger wearing a pair of shorts, but no top, so she changed into a pair of shorts with no top also. Jerry followed suite when he got home, so when Pepper got home, she saw the three of them topless, she figured they would switch on her again, so she put on a top and no shorts. When she came out, the three of them were still topless and laughing at her. Pepper decided to stay bottomless out of spite. Pepper asked Jerry which he preferred, topless or bottomless. Without hesitating, Jerry said he liked them both and that they both had their appeal. They all started laughing.
After dinner, Ginger told them that she finalized the catering for the wedding and that they caterers were coming over Sunday afternoon to swim, stay for dinner and to meet everyone and see the house to help them with their plans. Rosemary asked if they were aware that it was a nude wedding and Ginger said they were and that they were excited about being part of it.
Wednesday, Ginger shopped for a few things during the day and was home in time to fix dinner. When Rosemary got home, Ginger was wearing a top, but no bottoms. Rosemary changed to the same as did Jerry. When Pepper got home, she figured she would match them and came out bottomless as well. When she emerged from the bedroom bottomless, the other three had quick changed to topless with shorts on. They could tell that Pepper was frustrated when she said it was like losing at rock-scissors-paper every time she played. But her frustration gave way to a smile and then a laugh.
That night after dinner, Pepper mentioned that she was feeling a little lonely without any male companionship, if they got her drift. Rosemary put her arm around Jerry and asked if Pepper wanted to borrow her man and she responded either that or one them need to do something to satisfy her. Rosemary grabbed a banana from the hanging fruit basket and tossed it to Pepper and laughed. She took the banana, peeled it, inserted part of it into her pussy and then invited Jerry to come over and eat the banana from her.
Rosemary shoved Jerry and told him to go eat this banana like a good boy. Jerry smiled and said it was his pleasure as he knelt between Pepper’s legs and began to peel and eat the banana hanging out of her pussy. Once the banana had been consumed, Jerry continued his feasting and brought Pepper to an orgasm.
Ginger was sitting and watching, slowing stroking her own pussy. When Jerry stood up, Ginger said she was next, but Jerry hesitated. She asked him what was wrong and Jerry said he knew that I had said it was okay, but he felt funny doing anything with Ginger while I was away. When I was there, he had no problem satisfying his soon to be sister-in-law, but just couldn’t bring himself to do it while I was out of town. No matter what Ginger or Rosemary said, Jerry would not budge because it just didn’t feel right and he respected Ginger and me too much to do anything when I wasn’t there.
Ginger got up, gave Jerry and big hug and kiss and told him that she loved him and understood how he felt and that made her love and respect him even more. But then she said that she was disappointed about having to go without satisfaction. Pepper said she would take care of things and she dove in between Ginger’s legs and brought her sister to orgasm.
From what everyone told me, the rest of the time I was out in the field, Jerry would service Rosemary and Pepper, but wouldn’t touch Ginger out of respect for me and her. Ginger had to get her pleasure from her sisters and the vibrator that I had bought her. B
When I quietly walked through the door around midnight that following Wednesday night, Ginger was waiting and literally knocked me down when she jumped up on me. She said she was so horny for my cock inside of her that she couldn’t wait any longer. I told her I wanted to bring in the cold items from the truck and she said they could. I managed to peel her off of me and she immediately began to undress me. Once she had me naked, she jumped back up into my arms and slid herself on my now erect cock.
I have to admit that I had missed her as well, as using my hand out in the desert just wasn’t the same as feeling her pussy engulfing my cock. Ginger came within seconds of mounting me and I guess I was hornier than I thought as I only lasted about a minute. After I came, she just continued to cling to me and hug me as tight as she could hold me. Feeling her breasts pressed against me felt so good and it wasn’t long before I was hard again. This time it took me longer to come and Ginger managed two more orgasms during that time.
By this time, the others appeared sleepily from their rooms and said they were glad to see me home safe. Rosemary said that Ginger was especially glad since Jerry wouldn’t touch her in my absence. I looked at Jerry and said I had told him it was okay and he said that he just felt wrong in doing anything with Ginger while I was gone, even though I had said it was okay. He told me he respected and care for us too much and that it just didn’t feel right without me there. I thanked him for his honesty and respect.
I managed to put enough clothes on to get my cold items out of the truck and put them away. Although I was tired from a long day, I was excited to see Ginger and so was she. As soon as the cold foods were put away, she drug me to the bedroom. Pepper joined her in their sexual attack on me. For the next two hours, the two sisters ravaged my body like never before. I was so tired that I couldn’t perform any more and told them that I was exhausted. They admitted that they were too. We quick cleaned up and went to bed. I was concerned about Pepper having to get up in a few hours for work, but she told me she took the next two days off. We had one last hug and kiss and then I cuddled in between them and quickly drifted off to sleep.

Desert Heat pt24
 

Thursday, August 16, 1985
Thursday morning, I woke late. Ginger and Pepper were already up and eating breakfast. Jerry and Rosemary had already left for work. They handed me a plate of food and invited me to join them. As I ate, I asked what was on their agenda and they said that there was only one thing on the agenda today and it was me. They said that they both missed me and wanted to make up for lost time. I asked what they meant and Pepper said that I would just have to wait and find out.
After breakfast, they escorted me to my recliner, handed me the morning paper and a cup of coffee. They told me to enjoy my paper and coffee while they did a few things and then they disappeared into the bedrooms. Nervously, I sat down, sipped my coffee and began reading the newspaper, but I continually kept looking over the paper, not knowing what to expect.
About 15 minutes later, they came out and told me it was time for my shower and they led me to our bathroom. The water was already running and water temperature adjusted just right. Pepper led me into the shower with Ginger behind me. They put me under the water and turned me to make sure I was fully wet. Ginger began shampooing my hair and Pepper began to soap up my chest and arms. Once I was well soaped up, Pepper did one of my favorite things to do in the shower and used her breasts to scrub my chest and stomach. By the time she was through, there wasn’t a single spot on my chest that wasn’t scrubbed by her beautiful breasts.
By now, Ginger had shampooed my hair, rinsed it and shampooed it for a second time. As she shampooed my hair, she rubbed her breasts over as much of my back as possible. There were times when I had breasts rubbing my chest and back at the same time. What more could a man ask for. When my hair was done, Ginger finished soaping my back with breasts.
The top half of me was done and both of them knelt down to concentrate on the lower half. Both of them started at my feet and worked their way up my legs. Ginger then soaped up my butt first with her hands and then with her breasts. Pepper followed suit in the front, soaping me up first with her hands, and she did spend a few extra moments making sure my cock was well soaped up and then used her breasts to finish scrubbing me. Watching her rubbing my cock between her breasts was so sensuous that I suddenly came all over her chest, but fortunately, we were already in the shower and cleaning up was a snap.
After being soaped and scrubbed, they made sure I was well rinsed off and then they proceeded to dry me off. Like in the shower, Pepper took my front and Ginger took my back. Once I was dry, Ginger applied my deodorant and Pepper trimmed my beard. I was surprised when they began to dress me in a pair of shorts and printed t-shirt. After dressing my, they dressed each other in shorts and halter tops. I asked if I needed my keys and wallet and Ginger handed me my chap stick and told me no, that they had everything under control.
They took me to the car, put me in the back seat and they both got in the front with Ginger driving. I asked where we were going and Pepper just said that I would find out. As Ginger drove, I kept trying to guess where we were going, but then she would change directions and take a different road. I finally gave up trying to guess and reached forward and began to play with Pepper’s breasts from behind. Pepper didn’t object and before I knew it, I was rock hard and decided I better quit before I had to get out with a huge bulge in my shorts.
Finally, Ginger pulled into the parking lot of a newer mall that we had never been to before. We had talked of going, but never had made it over yet as it was on the far side of the metropolitan area, nearly 45 minutes away. Entering the mall, the girls went straight to a map of the mall and began plotting their shopping strategy.
Ginger hooked her arm around my right arm and Pepper did the same on me left arm said to follow them. After passing about half a dozen stores, they turned into a men’s store and told the clerk that approached us that we wanted to look at dress suits. I was confused and quietly reminded them that the wedding was nude and that I didn’t need a suit. Ginger told me to just be patient and go along with their plans.
The clerk came over to me and began taking measurements and then went and started pulling out some suits of me to try on. We spent nearly half an hour trying on suits and then Pepper told the clerk that we’ll have to think about it and we left. I asked them what that was all about and they said it was just for some fun.
Next they led me to a women’s apparel store that had a lot of swimwear and other summer clothes and most of them were on clearance. There were two young college aged girls working in the store and both of them were very pretty. Ginger and Pepper began looking at swimsuits and found several that they wanted to try on. They asked one of the clerks about using the dressing room and she told them that the dressing room was out of use because the door was broken off and there was no way to provide privacy. The sisters shrugged their shoulders and said that was okay and headed to the back of the store. Before the clerks could say anything, both Ginger and Pepper were naked in the back of the store and started trying on the bikinis they had selected.
The one clerk went back and told the girls that they really shouldn’t be stripping where others could see them and Pepper told her it was okay and if someone saw them then good for them. The clerk looked over at me with a questioning look on her face and I told her that they’ve done this before and not to worry about it. She noticed the ring on my finger and asked if one them was my wife and I pointed to Ginger. Then she asked me if I cared if anyone saw them naked and I said not at all and if they did, well, hope it makes their day. Then she asked me what they would say if I was to strip and change in a store where others could see and I said ask them herself. She looked at me and went over and asked Ginger what she would do if I started stripping in the back of store where other people could see me.
Ginger, who was only wearing a pair of bikini bottoms looked at the clerk, then walked over to where I was standing, undid my shorts and pulled them down and told the clerk that it was okay and not to worry. Both clerks stared at my cock which by now was rock hard and standing at full attention. After the lead clerk regained her composure, she motioned for me to pull up my shorts and I did, as I didn’t want to get us in trouble. By now, the girls had tried on the bikinis they had selected and ended up buying a matching pair. I’m sure the clerks were glad to see us leave.
Walking back out into the mall, the girls began to laugh and talk about the shocked look on the clerk’s face when Ginger pulled my shorts down. I told them that it was funny, but that I also hoped that we don’t get arrested. Again they grabbed my arms and led me to sports store that sold men’s and women’s sporting clothing and a variety of teams’ clothes as well.
Working in the store were three clerks, two men and young college aged girl. One of the men looked to be in his late 40s and the other was younger, perhaps mid 20s. The younger male clerk came over and asked if he could help us find anything and Pepper asked for some t-shirts for her favorite team. The clerk led us over to a counter that had a stack of folded up t-shirts for Pepper’s team. Looking at her, the clerk said that she would probably take a small and held up a small to her. Pepper said she’d like to try it on and before the clerk could point to the dressing room, she whipped off her halter top and slipped the t-shirt on. The clerk’s mouth dropped open and his eyes bulged out in disbelief. Pepper asked Ginger what she thought and Ginger told her that shirt looked good on her. Pepper agreed, slipped the shirt off and then casually put her halter top back on.
By now, the clerk regained his voice and told her that they had a dressing room and Pepper said that was okay, she didn’t mind. Then she looked at the clerk, saw the bulge in his pants and then looked up at him and said it looked like he didn’t mind either. The clerk’s face got red and he stammered something that none of us understood. He then excused himself and sent the female clerk to help us. She asked if there was anything else and Ginger asked her if she had any team shorts that would fit me and I instantly knew where this was heading. The clerk said yes and to follow her. Luckily the shorts were more towards the back of the store.
When we got to the men’s shorts, she asked what size I wore and Ginger said that she needed to measure my waist to make sure, so she did. She did her best to keep her breasts from brushing up against me as she reached around me to measure my waist. I accidentally on purpose lost my balance and had to take a step forward which caused me to press up against her breasts. She hurriedly finished the measurement and then turned to find the right size. Like the male clerk had done with Pepper, the female clerk held up the shorts in front of me. Before the clerk could say anything, Ginger pulled my shorts down and told me to try on the team shorts. The clerk was absolutely shocked and just stood there and stared. I tried the shorts on and then slid them off and casually pulled my old shorts back on.
Seeing the shocked look on the clerk’s face, Ginger told her that she hoped it was okay with her what happened. The clerk quickly said that it was okay with her as long as no one saw what happened. Pepper asked if she liked what she saw and the clerk said yeah, it was great. Pepper responded by saying that they both thought it was pretty great also. Ginger said we would take the shorts and we checked out and left the sports store.
Turning into the mall, Ginger turned and asked me what it felt like when she stripped my shorts down, exposing myself to the young female clerk. I told her that my hard on should have given her a clue as to how I felt. She asked me if I enjoyed it and I admitted that I did, but was concerned about being arrested. I tried to explain to her and Pepper and most people don’t mind if a girl exposes herself in public, but they do when a guy does and it’s the guy who usually gets arrested when the girl goes free. They said they understood, but they both had that devilish look on their face and I had a feeling that they had more flashing planned for me.
The next stop was another ladies apparel store that carried a wide range of styles and I had no idea what they were up to. They headed to a clearance rack that had a variety of halter tops. The rack was close to the front of the store and I cautioned the girls against doing any flashing there at the racks and they just looked at me and giggled. Again, they each selected several halter types and headed to the dressing rooms in the back. They went into the same dressing room that faced out across the back of the store. Once inside, they began trying on the different halter tops, but they did it with the door open. At first, no one came to the back of the store, so they were safe from being seen. Just as Pepper took off one of the halter tops, a man came out from the back of the store and glanced over and saw Pepper in the dressing room. He paused and stared as Pepper stood there topless. I was standing a short distance away and the man looked over at me and motioned me to move away. I shook my head no, pointed to my wedding ring and then to the dressing room. He shrugged his shoulders and continued on into the store.
A few moments later, a female clerk came back and told the girls that they needed to close the dressing room door when changing or they needed to leave the store. They both put their tops back on and said we’re leaving. They gathered me by the arms and decided to head to the food court for lunch. During lunch I again warned them that they need to be careful that they didn’t get us arrested as that would end my career. They just laughed and giggled and told me not to worry.
After lunch, we walked the length of the mall and the girls didn’t see any other stores that interested them. Pepper then looked at her watch and said it was time to head out, so they led me back to the car. We drove about 10 minutes and pulled into a small strip mall. They led me to the door at the end and I found myself in a small sex shop. They told me to look around and see if there was anything I wanted and they would get it for me. My mind was racing with what to look at first. I began looking at some of the videos.
I didn’t realize that Ginger had disappeared as Pepper kept me occupied looking at the tapes. She looked at me and said that she figured I was into group sex and started showing me some of the videos about group sex. I was getting hard just looking at the covers and reading what they were. Pepper noticed my bulge, reached down and grabbed me and said that we needed to do something about it soon. I tried to tell her not here and now just as Ginger came up behind me. She noticed Pepper holding my erect cock through my shorts and said that I needed to follow her.
She led me into a back room that was set up like a physical therapist’s room with massage table in the middle. She told me to take off my clothes and lie face down on the table as they had arranged for me to get a massage. I didn’t have time to respond as Pepper grabbed my shirt and lifted it over my head and Ginger slid my shorts down and off. I climbed onto the table, laid face down with my face peeking through the round pillow and hole in the table. I could feel the girls taking off my shoes and socks.
About then, the lights were turned real low and some soft soothing music began to play. This I felt a pair of hands on the back of ankles and they had a hot scented oil on them. Whoever it was began to work my ankles and then calves, kneading deep and hard at times, working out any knots or tightness they came across. As the hands worked up my thighs, my mind began to race with thoughts of what this masseuse looked like and what was she wearing and how far was she going to take this. Suddenly, I saw Ginger and Pepper peering up at me though the hole where I looked down from. Ginger asked how did it feel so far and I said it felt great. They told me to relax and enjoy as the hands found their way to my inner thighs.
My cock totally sprang to life as these unknown hands brushed against my balls then worked their way up my butt. Was she pretty? Was she nice and thin with long hair? Was she clothed, topless or naked? I wanted to spring up and get the answer to all my questions, but knew I needed to just lay there, figuring I would find out when I rolled over. Then I wondered what she would do about my erect cock. Her hands worked up my lower back, then the rest of my back to my shoulders and neck. I was both relaxed and turned on at the same time.
Then came the command I was anxiously waiting for, ‘roll over’. But before I could lift myself up to roll over, Pepper placed a black blindfold over my eyes and told me to leave it there. Rolling over, I knew I was fully exposed to the woman giving me the massage and that she was now probably looking at my fully erect cock. The mysterious hands started at my feet, massaging my toes and then slowly worked their way up my legs. The closer she got to my cock the more excited I became, wondering what she would do. Eventually, her hands reached my inner thighs and brushed against my balls. I felt my cock twitch when that happened and I heard a soft giggle come from a voice I did not recognize.
The hands worked their way around my cock, up my stomach to my chest and then she started to work on my arms. She stood to my side and lifted my arm so she could work all of it, front and back. She rested my hand against her and I felt the back of my hand touching her bare breasts. Again my cock twitched and again I heard the soft giggle. Then she moved around to the other side and repeated the procedure and again my hand was placed against her bare breast. And again, my cock twitched and again came the muffled giggle.
When she finished with my shoulders and neck, I was disappointed that nothing else had happened. The disappointment was enough to deflate my manhood. Just about the time I was fully deflated, I felt a warm hand wrap around my cock. The sensation was so surprising that again my mind began to race, knowing the masseuse was topless and possibly naked. What did she look like and what was she going to do with my cock. She gently played with my cock as it rapidly rose to full grandeur. I could tell that I was oozing and wondered what she would do when she noticed, but I didn’t have to wait long to find out. I suddenly felt a tongue gently lick across the tip of my cock, lapping up any ooze that had seeped out.
The tongue made its way around the tip of my cock and then traveled down the length along the bottom ridge of the shaft. The feeling was so sensuous and the mystery had o heightened my senses that I thought I was about to cum already. Then I felt a gentle kiss followed by a set of unknown lips slowly swallowing the head and then shaft of my cock. The lips kept traveling all the way down to the base of my shaft and balls and I was amazed that I didn’t hear any gagging sounds. I knew then that it wasn’t Ginger or Pepper because neither of them could take all of me and not gag. It isn’t that I’m that big, but because they are so small. As the lips slid back up my shaft, I did everything possible to keep from cumming. The last thing I wanted was cum too quick like an inexperienced teenager.
I did my best not to think about what was happening. I thought about cleaning the pool, checking the test equipment out in the desert, but every time those lips slid up or down my shaft, my thoughts returned to the moment. Just as suddenly as the lips began sucking my cock, they stopped and disappeared. I laid their wondering what was next when all of a sudden I felt something else against the tip of my cock. As it slid down over the head and down the shaft, there was no mistake that it was a pussy. The mysterious woman was now sitting on my cock. A soft whisper saying enjoy blew in both ears from my tow lovely ladies as the pussy sitting on me began to move up and down. I reached up and found her breasts. They weren’t real big, but they were enough to fill each hand and they felt great. Hearing the girls’ voices in my ears and feeling her breasts in my hands was the final stimulus and I could hold back no more. As I erupted inside the woman on me, she dove her pussy down on my cock as far as she could, causing me to spew my load as deep inside her as possible.
Once my load was deposited, I reached for the blindfold, but Pepper stopped me and told me it had to stay on a little longer. My mysterious paramour climbed off me and began to lick me clean. Then she took a hot cloth and finished cleaning me off. Ten seconds later I was told to remove the blindfold and when I did, the only ones in the room were Ginger and Pepper and they were still fully clothed. I never heard anyone leave and it was only a few seconds but she was gone. I started to ask about her and Ginger put her finger to my lips and said don’t ask because part of the deal was complete anonymity to keep the masseuses from getting in trouble.
They helped me get dressed and led me out of the building and back to the car. We drove several miles and pulled up to another small building that had a sign saying massage over the door. I said we already did this and they told me to be patient. We went into the building and a very pretty woman was behind the counter. Ginger told her that we had an appointment and the girl it would be just a few minutes.
Several minutes later a very good looking man stepped out and called Ginger’s name. She motioned for me to follow and the three of us were led into a massage room with two tables. On each table was a robe and several towels. He said to get ready and they would be attended to shortly. Ginger told me to sit in the chair that was against the wall by the feet of the tables. Then Ginger and Pepper stripped off their clothes, put on the robes and sat on the sides of each table and waited.
Nearly five minutes later, two young good looking studs came into the room. They were wearing white shorts and no shirts. They looked at me, smiled and turned their attention to the girls where they instructed them to take off their robes and lay down on the tables. They held up the towels to cover the girls as they took their robes off and laid face down on the tables. The towels were carefully put across their butts, keeping some sense of modesty. The young studs began at the girls’ ankles, just like the masseuse that worked on me. At first they stood at the end of the tables, but as they worked their way up the legs, they moved alongside the tables. By the time they reached mid-thigh, I noticed that both girls automatically began to spread their legs, bit by bit.
Their hands made their way up the girls’ thighs until they were reaching just under the towels d****d across the girl’s butts. I saw Ginger shutter as a finger must have brushed against her pussy. Then the guys, again in unison, walked to the head of the tables and began working on the girl’s necks, shoulders and backs. As the two young men worked their way down the girls’ backs, I noticed that I had a perfect view of both of their pussies from under the towels.
Just about then, the guys reached the girls’ lower backs and began to move the towels further and further down on their butts. I noticed that they were doing their best to keep the girl’s butts covered so I told them to just get rid of the towels and not to let them get in their way. When they pulled the towels off, I heard Pepper softly moan as she often does in anticipation of something sexual. Once the towels were removed, the guys began to massage the girls’ butts. Pepper always seems to enjoy her butt being fondled more than Ginger and I could hear her moaning as I watched her cheeks moving and swaying under the young hands.
Finally, the moment came for the girls to roll over. As they did, I got a good view of both of their pussies and could tell that they were getting quite wet. The masseuses started at their heads, working on their necks, shoulders and arms first. Then they moved down to their breasts and began gently massaging them. Ginger always loves to have her breasts fondled and massaged and the more hers were massaged, the more her legs began to spread and by now she was flowing like a spring of love juices. The guys spent extra time on the girls’ breasts and I can’t say I blame them.
Eventually they moved from the breasts to the abdomen and down to the groin. I intently watched as the guys worked their way around the girl’s pubic hair. I wondered if they could see that both girls were quite wet. Then they moved to the foot of the tables and started massaging their toes, feet and worked their way up. They were standing between the girls spread legs and had full views of the pussies in front of them. The worked the legs, but the eyes remained glued to the girls’ pussies. Reaching the upper thighs, they worked their hands all the way around the pussies without touching them, but it was so obvious, even from my distance that both girls were flowing like a river. I was amazed and surprised that they didn’t obviously touch the waiting pussies, but realized that I spoke too soon.
The guys suddenly and swiftly hooked their arms under the girl’s knees and lifted, pulling their pussies back to the foot of the table. I’m still not sure how they did it, but with their arms still hooked under the girls’ legs, their shorts dropped to the floor, releasing their very hard cocks that pointed straight at their targets. They slid the girls a little more towards them, put their girls’ ankles on their shoulder, grabbed them by the hips and pulled them right unto their cocks. It wasn’t ten seconds later before Ginger came and not long after her was Pepper.
Starting slowly, the two studs kept perfect rhythm with each other as they pumped the twin pussies. After a bit, they leaned forward, cupping the girls’ breasts in their hands as they began to pick up speed. A few minutes later, the guys pulled out and turned the girls over onto their hands and knees and began to lick and suck on their pussies. It was mesmerizing to watch the two guys work in near perfect unison and even more surprising when Ginger and Pepper came again at the exact same moment. As the juices flowed, the guys lapped up every drop. Moments later, they put the girls on the backs with their heads towards the guys and slid their cocks into the girls’ mouths. Both Ginger and Pepper reached up to hold the guys cocks and ball and the guys reached out to fondle their breasts as the girl sucked on as much of their cocks as possible. Finally, the guys sat the girls on the end of the tables and slid their cocks back inside their pussies. The girls wrapped their legs around the guy and d****d their arms around the necks, causing their breasts to press against the muscular chests. Several minutes later, both guys began to shoot their loads deep into the girls’ pussies, causing both girls to orgasm at the same time.
They remained embraced for a few moments when Pepper suggested that she and Ginger 69 each other so they could taste the guys’ cum. The masseuse that worked on Ginger, picked her up and laid her on the other table with Pepper and the two girls proceeded to lick each other’s pussy and clean them out. The guys stood there watching and as they did, their cocks grew hard again. By the time the girls were satisfied; they sat up and noticed that the guys’ cocks were hard again. They decided to swap masseuses and Ginger climbed back onto her table and Pepper’s masseuse moved over between her legs and began to enter her.
Pepper wanted to suck some cock, saying she wanted to taste his and Ginger’s cum, so she set to work licking and sucking the cock of Ginger’s masseuse. She worked that cock like it was the world’s tastiest lollipop. The masseuse fondled her breasts and played with her nipples as Pepper devoured his cock. On the other table Ginger was laying on her back with her pussy up against the masseuse and he was pounding away at her. I was already so turned on watching my two girls being ravished by their two young studs, but watching Ginger’s breasts swaying from the action was more than I could bear. I stripped, climbed up behind Pepper and entered her. I was so worked up, that I barely lasted a minute before emptying my load deep inside her. Pepper began cumming as I was cumming in her, but she kept on sucking.
I looked over at Ginger and she was still on her back with her breasts swaying to the action of being pounded by the masseuse. I climbed over onto her table and let her suck my cock. When she first took it into her mouth, she stopped for a second to say that she could detect Pepper’s juices on my cock and said it tasted mighty good to her. As Ginger was sucking my cock, I was fixated on the young cock sliding in and out of my wife. Before long, I had matched his rhythm. As he pushed into her pussy, I was pulling out of her mouth and as I pushed back in, he was pulling out. At first I started to hold onto her breasts as I love her breasts, but at times like this, watching her breasts move back and forth is bigger turn on for me, so I let them go. My focus moved from Ginger’s swaying breasts to her pussy being pounded by a strange cock. It wasn’t long before I could tell that Ginger was having a mind blowing orgasm. Her mouth tightened around my shaft, but thankfully her teeth didn’t bite too deep. But the added pressure was enough to help me reach my second orgasm and began to fill her mouth. The young stud kept working her pussy for another 5 minutes and another orgasm for Ginger before he started to fill her pussy with his load of white seed. Pepper and the other masseuse had already finished and were watching the action on Ginger’s table.
When the action was all over, the two guys opened a cabinet and brought out several hot moist towels and began cleaning up the girls. One of them tossed me a towel to clean myself with. They guys started with cleaning off the girls’ faces, hands, chests and then their legs and pussies. They made sure that the girls were well cleaned before allowing them to get dressed. The girls kissed them before we left and the led me out to the car.
Once in the car, I asked them about their plans today and they said they had been talking about this for a week and were able to locate the two massage parlors and made all of the arrangements. I asked what else they had planned and they said there was only one thing left and that I just needed to sit back and think about what all had happened today, so I did. The next thing I knew the girls woke me up and I was pleasantly surprised to see that we were in our own driveway.
We still had about an hour before Jerry and Rosemary were due home from work and I asked if I needed to start getting the grill ready. Ginger told me to just wait because they had one more surprised for me and she asked me to sit down in the middle of the sofa. Ginger and Pepper sat on opposite sides of me. Ginger began by telling me how much she loved me and knew how much I loved her. Then she told me that Pepper had something to tell me. The first thing I thought of was that she was pregnant. Instead, Pepper said that she and Ginger had been talking this past 10 days while I was gone and that Ginger is in full support with what she was about to say. At this point, I had no idea what to expect. Pepper took my hand in hers, looked into my eyes and told me that she loved me more than any man she’s ever known. I started to say something, but Ginger told me to be quiet and listen.
Pepper went on to say that she had no intention of coming between Ginger and me, but she couldn’t help the way she felt and they both had the feeling that I had fallen in love with her also. Again, Ginger told me to be quiet and listen. Pepper said that she and Ginger had been talking about this all week and they’ve come up with a solution that they want me to consider. Plural marriages are illegal so they decided that Pepper would be the same as my second wife without any of the legal or illegal ceremony. In other words, we would live our lives as if they were both my wife and I would treat them equally. Legally, I would only have one wife, Ginger, but in the family, we would live together as two wives, which is perfectly legal. Then they asked me what I thought of the idea.
I sat back with my head reeling trying to grasp what I just heard. I looked at Ginger and she was smiling from ear to ear with tears streaming down her cheeks. I asked if she was upset and she said she was so happy that they were tears of joy and love. Turning, I looked at Pepper and by now she also had tears of joy streaming down her cheeks. Looking into her eyes, I told her that I did love her so very much and had been wrestling with my feelings as I loved Ginger also and likewise didn’t want to do anything to damage our relationship. This revelation resolved all of my internal conflict.
I moved and knelt on the floor in front of the two of them and took their hands and held them together with mine. Then I told both of them that I loved them dearly and would love to spend the rest of my life with the two of them and if it was okay with Ginger, I would love to treat Pepper as a second and equal wife to Ginger. Ginger squeezed my hand and told me that she loved me and then she brought out two small jewelry boxes. She handed one to Pepper and gave me the other. I opened the box in it was a beautiful wedding band. Pepper opened her box and I saw that it held a larger similar band. I asked where should I wear her ring and Ginger told Pepper to place it on the ring finger of my right hand, not my left. Then she told me to put the band in my box on the ring finger of Pepper’s right hand. Ginger said that she now pronounces us a permanent threesome and that I could now kiss my wives, which I gladly did.
After all of the hugging and kissing, I asked what will we tell other people. They said that Jerry and Rosemary already knew of their plans and were in full agreement with it. As for other people, we’d cross that bridge when the time comes. We hugged and kissed again and again and then told me that this afternoon was my bachelor party and their bachelorette party for them before we tied the unofficial knot. I couldn’t help but laugh.
Then Ginger said that they got some thick porterhouse steaks to celebrate. They told me if I took care of grilling the steaks that they had everything else under control. Before taking the steaks and beer out to the grill, I stopped and asked how are we going to work out who I make love to first and things like that. They told me not to worry about that because they had that all worked out. That’s when Ginger told me that they are currently on the same monthly cycle, but by altering when they took their birth control pills, in six months they would be on completely different cycles to make life easier. Then they told me not to worry this time as their cycles will hit during my next and last 10 day field work. They smiled and opened the door for me as I headed out to the patio with the steaks, beer and head still spinning with what just happened.
About 20 minutes later, Ginger comes out with another beer and said she figured I needed a refill. I stopped her and asked if she was really okay with whole threesome thing. She smiled, kissed and then told me it was her idea to begin with. While I was gone, she and Pepper were talking one night as they were going to bed about how much they missed not having there with them. She said that Pepper started crying and sobbing and Ginger had no idea what wrong. It took her over 15 minutes to calm Pepper down enough so that she could talk. That’s when Pepper confessed to Ginger that she was in love with me but she didn’t want to cause any problems between Ginger and me. She told Ginger that she had been struggling with this and had decided that she needed to move out to her own place and try to find someone else.
The 2 sisters consoled each other and kept talking and that’s when Ginger suggested the permanent threesome. She told Pepper that she knew she was in love with me and that she could tell by my actions and words that I was probably in love with Pepper also and that this all made perfect sense. They both loved me and I loved both of them. Then she added that she and Pepper have been growing closer and closer and that had developed not just a sisterly love but an emotional and physical love for each other as well. She reminded me of how many times she and Pepper had licked and sucked each other’s pussy and that they even had a few 69s while I was out in the field this last time. She gave me a huge hug and kiss and then returned back inside to help Pepper finish dinner.

Desert Heat pt25
 

Thursday, August 16, 1985
Jerry got home from work first. The first thing he did was ask Ginger and Pepper if we were a happy functional or sad dysfunctional threesome. Pepper held up her ring and smiled. Jerry kissed the two of them and congratulated them, then went to his room to change out of his work clothes. When he returned, he grabbed a couple beers and headed out to the grill. Handing me a beer, he congratulated me on being a happy threesome. I asked if he knew about this and he said they all did but they weren’t sure how I would respond. I asked him how he thought I would respond and he said he thought I would go for the idea and really hoped I would, but there was always that small amount of doubt. He raised his beer and toasted my new relationship.
A few minutes later, Rosemary came home and immediately ran over to her sisters and asked what happened. Pepper held up her ring and three of them hugged and danced in a circle. Pepper told Rosemary to hurry and change, so she ran back to her room, stripped off her work clothes and ran back to the kitchen and the three of them hugged and danced in a circle again. Then Rosemary ran outside and literally jumped into my arms, pressing her breasts into my chest and kissed me. When she came up for air, she congratulated me for agreeing to the idea of the threesome. She kissed me again and then dropped off of me, gave Jerry a quick kiss and a quick tickle of his cock and then went back into the kitchen.
Dinner was great and very filling. Afterwards, we cleaned up and then just sat and talked. I had Ginger and Pepper on each side of me, both holding my hands. Most of the conversation was between the girls. They were still all giddy like three high school girls. Every so often, Pepper would wrap her arms tighter around my arm and kiss me on the cheek. About 20 minutes later, I excused myself and went to the kitchen. I had a bottle of champagne in the fridge, saving it for some special occasion and decided getting a second wife was pretty special. I managed to uncork the bottle without them hearing and poured 5 glasses, set them on a tray and carried them out.
When I entered the room, I said that I felt a toast to me new bride was in order and handed the first glass of champagne to Pepper, the second one to Ginger, and then to Jerry and Rosemary. Taking my own glass, I raised it in the air, looked at both Ginger and Pepper and toasted to my two soul mates. Everyone took a sip of champagne and then Ginger started dribbling the rest of her champagne down Pepper’s breasts and told me that I had better drink my champagne. I set my glass down and began licking up the champagne from Pepper’s breasts and cleavage. Ginger continued to dribble the bubbly and I continue to lap it up. When her glass was dry, Rosemary handed her glass to Ginger and the flow continued. I have to admit that champagne never tasted better.
Ginger emptied the second glass and then Jerry moved over and began dribbling the rest of his on Pepper’s pubic hair and over her pussy, so I moved my efforts down to the new flow of bubble. Pepper spread her legs and I positioned myself so as not to miss a single drop. I used my tongue to make sure that none of the champagne dripped into her pussy and did my best to keep her clit cleaned. Even though the champagne ended, I continued to clean off her clit with my tongue. She grabbed me by the hair and pulled my face into her pussy as hard as she could just seconds before she had a powerful spasm.
When Pepper regained her composure, told me to sit down and she would be right back. She went to the kitchen and retrieved the rest of the champagne and told Ginger that it was now their turn. Pouring straight from the bottle, Pepper began to dribble the champagne over my cock and Ginger began licking it off as fast as she could. A minute or two later, Ginger took the bottle and told Pepper that it was her turn to lick champagne off of her husband’s cock. In no time, Pepper dove down and began licking the champagne that was running down the shaft of my cock. It felt so good to feel her tongue on me and I could tell from her moans that she was enjoying it also.
After a bit, Pepper stopped and invited Ginger to take over and Ginger told her that this was her night and that I was belonged to Pepper until tomorrow morning. Pepper began to say that she wanted to share and Ginger told her she knew and that she got to enjoy me all to herself on our wedding night and that it was only fair that Pepper got the same. Pepper hugged and kissed Ginger, thanked her and then turned to me, smiled and asked if I was ready and I told her yes I was. At that, she swallowed my cock as far as she could before she started to gag. She held me there for several seconds and then began sucking on my cock like there was no tomorrow. I motioned Ginger over and told her to straddle my face so I could pleasure her while Pepper pleasured me. Ginger told me that as much as she would like to, she was serious about my belonging to Pepper and Pepper alone tonight.
Rosemary said that she and Jerry would take care of Ginger tonight so that no one was left out of the celebration. With that, she had Ginger lay on the floor and instructed Jerry to start licking Ginger’s pussy. Then Rosemary laid on the floor and slid under Jerry so she could suck on cock while sucked on Ginger’s clit. As Jerry was diving into Ginger’s pussy, she looked over at me and mouthed that she loved me and I mouthed it back to her.
Pepper stopped sucking my cock, crawled up on top of me and I could feel her breasts against my chest. She looked into my eyes, told me she loved me and I told her that I loved her too. We kissed passionately for the next five minutes and finally, Pepper whispered that she wanted me in her and that she wanted to feel me cum inside her. I asked if she had a favorite position and she said that was a tough question as she loved it doggie, she loved riding facing me and she loved it when I laid behind her in bed and took her from behind. I suggested she sit on me so that we could make love and kiss at the same time and she said it sounded great to her.
She moved herself so that she sat on my cock. I put my arms around her and held her close. As we kissed, I again could feel her breasts against my chest and I’ve always been a breast man and the feel of her beautiful breasts against me was incredible. We moved slowly at first as it just felt great to feeling her pussy engulf my cock. Slowly, we began to rock back and forth with each other as I slid her up and down on my shaft. For a while, I managed to keep her breasts rubbing against but eventually it became too hard to hold her that close. As the pace quickened, Pepper moved a little further away and I then watched as her breasts bounced to our rhythm. The sight was incredibly sexy and sent me over the edge much earlier than I had planned, but I was thankful that Pepper had two orgasms before I lost my load deep inside her.
Pepper collapsed against me after I came inside her and she held me so tight and kept saying she loved me over and over and over again. I looked over at Ginger and saw that Jerry was now making love to her while he was sucking on Rosemary’s pussy. Her breasts were swaying to their action and watching her was enough to start getting me hard again. At the feel of my growing erection, Pepper began tightening the muscles in her pussy as if it was stroking my cock. It felt incredible and in seconds I was up and ready to go again.
This time we took it nice and slow, enjoying every stroke, feeling her pussy sliding up and down on my cock. I also was able to kiss her nipples and fondle her breasts as we made love. Pepper stared into my eyes and I could see the joy and happiness inside her. Part way through, I noticed tears starting to well up in her eyes and I asked her what was wrong. She said nothing was wrong. She was so happy about everything that they were tears of joy. Then she said she loved me and Ginger so very much and hoped that we would always be together. I told her that I loved her and Ginger and wished the same thing. Ginger echoed our sentiments. Moving slow and steady, Pepper never came and it took me a good 15 minutes before I emptied myself into her again.
When we finished, Ginger called our attention to the table where she had a small 2 tiered wedding cake. On the top was a small groom with a red-headed bride on each side of him. Pepper and I quickly cleaned ourselves off and joined the other at the table. Pepper and I took the knife and made the first cuts. We each took a piece of cake and looked at each other expecting the cake in our faces. I surprised her by smearing it all over her breasts. She returned the gesture by smearing it all over my cock. Of course that meant that we had to clean it off of each other which was a lot of fun for both of us.
After the cake and champaign, Jerry and Rosemary said they had to work in the morning, so they hugged, kissed and congratulated us. I told Ginger thanks for everything and that we would help her clean up. She told us to head on to bed that it wouldn’t take her long to clean up. Pepper asked if she was sure and Ginger hugged her and urged us to go on, so Pepper grabbed my hand and led me to the bedroom.
She sat on the bed, looked up at me and tears welled up in her eyes. I sat next to her and put my arms around her. Pepper looked at me and told me that she was happier than she ever has been in her entire life, even more so than at her first wedding. She told me again that she loved me so much and thought that it would be an unrequited love because she wouldn’t do anything to hurt Ginger or break up our marriage, but when Ginger told her that she knew how much she loved me and when she suggested this unofficial marriage she couldn’t believe it. Then her arms wrapped around my neck and she hugged me so hard and didn’t let got for several minutes.
Finally, I was able to lean back enough to see her face and kiss her. Our kiss lasted for minutes while our tongues danced with each other. I worked a hand up to her breast and whispered that I would love to kiss my new wife’s nipples. She leaned back and stuck her breasts out to me, smiled and said she would like that. I gently laid her back onto the bed, laid down next to her and ever so softly let my tongue play with her nipples for a minute or two before I gently put my lips on them and drew the nipples into my mouth. Quiet moans made their way to my ears and the more I suckled on her luscious nipples the louder the moans grew.
While I was suckling on her second breast, my hand slowly found its way to her navel where I played with it for a bit. Both Ginger and Pepper have sensitive navels and say that with the right stimulation they feel it in their pussy. When my finger circled and tickled her navel, I felt the telltale shudder, letting me know that she was feeling it in her pussy.
After her navel, my fingers moved over her clit and began to play with her outer lips, teasing her pussy. Her pelvis began to rock to the teasing, trying to force my fingers to move inside her. When they finally did penetrate her, I moved two fingers in and just held them there, softly gripping her pussy and mound between my fingers and thumb. The longer I just held her that way, the more I could feel her pussy quiver and pulse until she exploded with an orgasm.
Catching her breath, she begged me to make love to her. I asked her how she wanted it and she just said in her. I climbed between her legs and placed my rock hard cock against the lips to her pussy and stopped. She started lifting her pussy, doing everything she could to engulf my cock, so I obliged and slid all the way in. Her pussy was still pulsing from the orgasm she just had, so I just held myself there and felt the movement of her pussy muscles. But Pepper wasn’t having any stopping and she started bucking up and down on my shaft so I matched her movement and got into a great rhythm. Pepper started to build towards another orgasm and I lifted myself up and forward just enough to rub her clit as we rode each other and this sent her over the top for O #2.
Pepper then begged me to fill her with my cum as she so wanted to feel that warmth it brought her. I looked into her eyes and they were filled with so much love and passion that it took me over the top and I shot stream after stream as deep into her as possible. Her eyes said everything and we kissed for I don’t know how long. By the time we parted lips, I had shrunk and fallen out of her pussy and she was leaking all over the sheets. We made our way to the bathroom and cleaned up and grabbed a clean pair of sheets and changed the bed.
We crawled back into bed and Pepper nestled herself up against me with her butt against my cock. The feel of her sexy ass made me hard again and I slid into her pussy from behind, wrapped my arm around her and we drifted off to sleep in our love embrace.

Desert Heat pt26
 

Friday, Aug. 17, 1985
Friday morning, Pepper and I awoke to the strong smell of coffee and bacon. She was still nestled up against me but when I reached behind me, Ginger was not there. I turned to see her standing at the doorway holding a bed tray with breakfast for 2 and a big smile on her face. Pepper told her that we missed her in bed last night and Ginger said she slept in Pepper’s room to give us the night, but now that the wedding night was over, it would be the three of us from now on.
Ginger moved to the bed and set the tray over my lap and told us to enjoy our breakfast and left. Along with the coffee, she fixed bacon, French toast and scrambled eggs. I took great delight in feeding Pepper. I managed to drip syrup and eggs on her breasts and when breakfast was done, I moved the tray and cleaned up all of the drips and spills.
We cleaned up and took the tray out to Ginger. Pepper hugged her sister and told her how much she loved her and Ginger echoed her sentiments. Then we looked at each other and asked what the plans were. To my surprise, there weren’t any so we decided to get dressed and do some grocery shopping. I was surprised when Ginger and Pepper appeared in buttoned down tops and fairly conservative shorts. When I asked, they told me that they felt like saving everything for me for the rest of the weekend. That sounded good to me and we headed out to pick up some groceries for tonight and the rest of the weekend.
We went to our favorite butcher and picked up a great looking standing rib roast that I would cook slowly on the rotisserie on the grill. To with the rib roast, we got some corn on the cob, fresh broccoli and cauliflower and some cheese to make our own cheese sauce. Then we picked up a couple bottles of red wine and a couple cases of beer and some soda for Ginger. The girls got what they needed to fix their special dark chocolate cake.
After we got home, I seasoned the rib roast and got it started on the rotisserie and then took about an hour to relax in the pool. The girls made their cake from scratch and then joined me in the pool. When they came out to the pool, I was sound asleep in a floating lounger so they quietly snuck into the pool, creating as little wave action as possible. I must have been in fairly shallow water as I awoke to the gentle touch of hands on my cock. Trying to act like I was asleep as long as possible, I laid there are they softly stroked me to an erection and then I felt tongues on both sides of my shafts and loving every bit of it.
One of the girls, it turned out to be Ginger, leaned in a little too much and almost tipped my lounge. I reacted to keep from going all the way over and they laughed and laughed. I grabbed them both, kissed them and asked who was going to finish the job, pointing to my fully erect cock. Pepper told Ginger to go ahead since she had me last night for her honeymoon night. Ginger told me to sit on the top step in the pool and told Pepper to join her. She said they would take turns and whoever finishes him off takes seconds in bed tonight.
Ginger started and after about half a minute she moved off and let Pepper take over. They continued to switch back and forth and I did everything I could to hold off as long as I could. I had my eyes closed and actually lost track of which mouth was working my cock, so when I could hold off no longer and blew a huge load, I looked up and saw that it was Pepper swallowing my white hot brew.
I knew it was time to check the ribs and they were looking great. I lathered them with sauce and let them continue to turn on the rotis. It was getting close to time for Jerry and Rosemary to come home, so Ginger and Pepper went inside to get the rest of dinner ready. Pepper popped quickly popped out with a cold beer for me and returned inside to help Ginger with the rest of dinner. By the time they got home, the girls were setting dinner on the table and I brought the racks of ribs and set them in the middle of the table.
Rosemary asked what we did today and when we told them just shopped and relaxed, she didn’t believe us. She tried to get us to admit to going out and flashing someone or seducing some poor unsuspecting salesclerk, but alas, she said what a disappointing and dull day. During dinner, I told them that I had something different planned for the evening, but would not tell them what it was. They spent half of dinner trying to guess, but no one was even close.
After dinner we all pitched in to clean up, which helps make it go very quickly. Then we gathered in the living room with everyone anxiously waiting to find out what I had planned. I told them I wanted to try non-contact sex. That brought looks of bewilderment from everyone and I knew I had them stumped. I pulled out a bag of various items including string, feathers, scarves and a number of different soft things. There was nothing hard like a vibrator that anyone could use to rub against someone. I told them that we would take turns to see who could make whom orgasm using these things without touching the other person with our own body parts. They still weren’t sure, so they told me to go first.
To determine which one of the girls I would try first, they would play one hand of draw poker with the winner being the first victim. Before revealing their hands, the girls were trying to bluff each other into folding, but they all held their ground. When the hands were revealed, Rosemary won with a full house. I told her to lie down, spread her legs and close her eyes and let her mind wander.
Once Rosemary was in place, I gently blew on her nipples and saw them instantly crinkle up and get erect. Then I began circling her nipples with the feather as I softly blew them. Next I moved between her legs and against softly blew on her pussy lips. I saw the lips tighten to the gentle blowing and then I began to run the feather up and down her slit. I teased her clit with the tip of the feather and I continued to softly blow on it. I continued on, alternating between feathering her clit, her slit or her nipples.
In between blowing, I whispered to Rosemary to imagine a strange man gazing at her naked body and being so close to her pussy that it was him blowing on her clit. When I ran the feather over her nipples I whispered that it was the gentle caresses of the stranger’s tongue. I kept my voice soft and steady, almost hypnotic and it wasn’t long before I could see her stomach begin to contract. I whispered that the stranger was there waiting to drink you her juices when she came and that she could feel him breathing on her pussy. Moments later, her back arched, her stomach convulsed and she exploded with a body consuming orgasm.
Rosemary laid there for about a minute, catching her breath and then said that was incredibly one of the sexiest things she had ever done. She us that she could actually envision this dark haired muscular guy playing with her breasts and pussy and so close to her pussy that she could fell him breathing on her. Pepper said that she would not have believed it had she not seen it happen right before her. She begged to go next, but we had to play a hand of poker to see who the next victim was, but Rosemary was not allowed to play since she had her turn. Jerry won the hand, so the girls, including Rosemary played another hand of poker to see who would try to get him to cum without touching him. Pepper won the hand and told Jerry to lie down and close his eyes.
Pepper sorted through the bag of props and picked up another feather, this one was stiffer than the one I used on Rosemary and she picked out a silk scarf and a plastic straw. She d****d the scarf long ways between Jerry’s legs and slowly pulled it along his cock. At the same time, she used the straw in her mouth to blow his nipples. His cock began to grow so she gently pulled the scarf up along his cock several more times until he was fully erect. Once Jerry was hard, she began to tickle his balls with the feather. His hanging balls quickly drew up tight at the touch of the feather. Pepper work on Jerry for nearly ten minutes and although he stayed fully erect, he admitted that he wasn’t close to cumming and Pepper was very disappointed. She looked at me and said screw the rules and quickly began sucking his. It didn’t take long until Jerry’s cock began to look like small white fountain as he shot his load up in the air and back all over himself.
After watching what happened, we agreed that it was harder to get us guys to cum with no actual physical contact so we would just turn our attention to the ladies, mainly both Pepper and Ginger wanted to see if they could experience what Rosemary had. Pepper and Ginger played one hand of draw poker and Ginger won and positioned herself for Jerry’s attempt to make her cum without touching her. He chose the straw, softer feather and a small wad of bunched up string.
Jerry did his best to mimic what I had done to Rosemary only he used to straw to better direct his blowing to specific areas. He also used the ball of string to softly tease her nipples by barely letting it dance on them from time to time. When he wasn’t blowing on the straw, he was reminding Ginger about her encounter with Colin and even tried to imitate Colin’s Scottish accent. It took about 7-8 minutes but Ginger finally had her orgasm without Jerry directly touching her.
Pepper was so anxious for her turn that she tried to hurry Ginger to move out of the way. She positioned herself and closed her eyes. I silently motioned to Jerry to help and we both began to work on her. I worked on teasing her nipples with blowing and the string and Jerry worked on her pussy and clit, using the straw and feather. Using my hypnotic voice, I softly took Pepper back to her first day here at the house when she and Rosemary came over to find Jerry and me naked. I took her back to when she first held our cocks in her hands and then when she first sucked on then and then when we gave her orgasms out by the pool. Jerry continued to tease her clit and slit, I teased her nipples and took her back to the Saturday that started it all and it only took about 5 minutes before her back arched, her body quivered and her pussy exploded with an orgasm that rocked every inch of her.
After it was all over, they asked what gave me that idea and I said it just came to me and thought I would try it. The girls thought it was different and fun. Jerry said it was okay, but he preferred to be able to touch. I said I agreed with him, but if it gave the girls a unique and pleasurable experience that it was worth trying at least once.
Jerry suggested we grab a beer and head out to the pool to cool off and relax, so we did. It was just starting to get dark which is one of my favorite times of the day to swim. We talked about tomorrow’s plans and I said that I didn’t have any as I would do my chopping on Sunday before heading back out for my final stint in the field and asked if anyone else had any plans. Ginger said that everything for the wedding, which was only two weeks out was all done and taken care of so there was nothing left to handle. Pepper said that since this is their last weekend before the wedding with me home that we should go out, celebrate and have some fun. Then she added that we had two weddings to celebrate and smiled. Jerry and I looked at each other and knew that Pepper was up to no good and I added that I just hoped we don’t get arrested.
Rosemary suggested we hit the sack early and get a full night’s rest before Pepper gets us all arrested. We said out goodnights and headed to bed.
After getting ready for bed, I sat on the edge and watched Ginger and Pepper getting ready in the bathroom. As they approached the bed, I stood up and put my arms around them both. I told them that I knew we had all slept together before, but this was the first time that we were going to sleep together as husband and two wives and kissed them both.
I lay in the middle of the bed and told them that I was theirs for the taking. They looked at each other and Pepper said that they needed to work together as sisters and as wives to the same man. She suggested that Ginger sit on my cock and she would sit on my face and then switch. All I knew was that listening to them dividing me up between them had made my cock really hard.
Ginger sat on cock, facing me and slow began to ride me up and down. My view of her was blocked when Pepper sat on my face facing Ginger. Her pussy smelled so good and I couldn’t wait to taste it with my tongue, so I snaked it out begun to run it along her slit and she did taste so good. As Pepper’s juices flowed down onto my tongue, Ginger was already building towards her first orgasm. I could feel the muscles in her pussy begin to contract, release and contract again. She knew that drove over the edge quickly and coupled with the delicious taste of Pepper pussy, I couldn’t hold back very long and soon began shooting my love deep into Ginger. I kept working on Pepper and began sucking and chewing on her clit and it didn’t take her long before she orgasmed and drenched my face with her juices. I licked up every drop I could before she moved off of me.
Only after both of them climbed off and began talking about how good things felt did I learn that the girls were playing with each other’s breasts the whole time they were on me. They both said that it helped them cum quicker and felt so good. After a short rest, they traded places and Pepper sat on my cock and faced Ginger as she sat on my face. I could smell and taste my own cum mixed with Ginger’s juices and had grown used to it. At first the idea was off putting to me but when I realized that it was our love juices mingled together, I just thought of it as a very special love cocktail.
As I was enjoying the love cocktail, Pepper was sliding up and down on my shaft. She moved forward, backwards and leaned from side to side, all giving a variety of sensations. I felt her lean way forward, putting extra pressure on the top of my shaft. It was very sensitive and I could feel the tingle in my balls as they began earnestly whipping up another load of semen. Ginger was also leaning more forward and I wondered if they were kissing each other as they were both enjoying their husband. The thought was quite erotic and helped to stimulate that little semen factory in my balls.
My thoughts were suddenly interrupted with Ginger exploded with a massive orgasm that I didn’t feel coming. Her whole body rocked and shook with the intensity and her juices were flowing like crazy. I kept sucking on her clit as she finished cumming and decided to concentrate on giving her a second orgasm, but again my thoughts were interrupted as Pepper’s pussy began to flex and contract and act like they were stroking my cock. Within seconds of her climax, I shot my second load of the night.
Afterwards, I asked them if they were kissing each other while we were making love and Ginger told me that Pepper had leaned forward enough to suck on her breasts. She said that feeling me suck on her clit and Pepper suck on her breasts at the same time was fantastic. I told them that it was pretty fantastic for me as well and that we’ll have to do that again.
We hugged and kissed in the afterglow for several minutes I could feel the love pouring out from both of them and hoped they could feel my love for them pouring out as well. But knowing how easy it is to drift off to sleep like this, I got up and drug the girls to the bathroom to clean up. I so enjoy washing them after making love and having them wash me. On more than one occasion that washing up has led to more sex, but not that night. We turned off the lights and headed back to bed. Now we had to make one of the biggest decisions of our young 3 way marriage and that was how to determine who I cuddle up against at night going to bed and who cuddles up against me? We discussed a number of options and finally decided that they would switch ever other night, but we still needed a fair way to determine who goes first. Drawing cards or having them play a hand of draw poker were suggested, but Pepper is a better poker player than Ginger, so I thought that wasn’t exactly fair. I made an executive decision and told them to each roll a pair of dice and that the one with the most pips showing would go first. The sisterly competitiveness and trash talking started to surface but I could tell it was all in fun. Finally they rolled their dice at the same time. Pepper showed 7 and Ginger showed 8. They laughed and both agreed that just sleeping cuddled against me, front or back was a win-win for both of them.
I climbed into bed and laid on my side and then Ginger climbed in and snuggled her butt against my crotch and Pepper snuggled up behind me as close as she could and put her arm over me as I put my arm over Ginger. I told them both that I love them and we all drifted off together as husband and wives for the first time.

Desert Heat pt27
 

Saturday, Aug. 18, 1985
All five of us seemed to wake at the same time, but no one knew why. We got up, fixed breakfast and asked Pepper what she had in mind. She said she wasn’t sure and was open to suggestions. As we sipped our coffee, we looked at each other and I could tell by the looks on their faces that they had ideas, but were hesitant to speak out. I knew it was because of my statement about not getting arrested which meant that it was up to me to make the first suggestion.
I thought about it for a while and finally suggested something completely different. During the summer, hundreds of people floated down part of a local river. There are a number of places along the river where we could get to that are off the beaten path and we could sunbath nude while all of the people floated by. In fact, I knew of an old desert road on the far side of the river that was rarely used by anyone and it led to a sandy desert wash along the river’s bank.
They all thought that sounded like a great idea and while we were cleaning up from breakfast, the girls began planning what to take or get for our picnic lunch. We knew the fried chicken plane didn’t open by 11am and we wanted to be out there at the river before then. Ginger found the phone number for our local grocery store and asked the deli if they could order some fired chicken to be picked up in half hour. We knew the lady who ran the deli and she said she would put a batch on right away.
We got dressed, the ladies putting on bikinis with a sheer top over it and a pair of shorts. Jerry and I put on our swimsuits and tank tops. We packed up some chairs, towels, ice boxes and sunscreen and a few other supplies. But the time we were loaded up, we climbed into the two trucks and headed to the store to pick up our chicken, grab some potato salad, chips and a couple cases of beer and some soda for Ginger. We also bought ice and packed the beer and soda in ice and put the potato salad in on top.
I told Jerry to follow me and when we turn off on the dirt road to follow closely, but yet keep enough distance to watch the condition of the road. It was a little used path and at times was quite rough, which is why few people ever used it. After we did turn off on the dirt road, we found the road to be almost impossible, but we managed to take it slow and finally pulled up to where the desert wash fanned out to meet the river. There were already some people floating by who must have gotten a very early start.
We put the ice chests in the shade under a couple of trees, then set up our chairs and stripped naked. I sat at one end with Ginger, Pepper, Rosemary and then Jerry on the other end. With a cold beer or soda in hand, we sat and watched as a few more people drifted by. None of these early floaters noticed that we were naked, sitting there watching them.
After the first few groups of people floated by, the girls began saying how turned on they were getting knowing that anyone could look over and see them completely naked. Pepper suggested that the first time someone actually noticed them that they should stand up and wave to them. The girls began giggling like they always do and watched as a few more people floated past.
We sat there for another 20 minutes and watched a few more people float past before a group of about a dozen teenagers floated closer to our side of the river and one of the guys spotted up and began hollering to the others and pointing. Pepper was the first one standing, but Ginger and Rosemary joined her as they stood and waved. Pepper gave them a good show as she bounced up and down on her tiptoes, making her sexy breasts bounce up and down. Three of the girls on the rafts lifted their tops and flashed up their breasts and then one of the guys managed to stand long enough to slide his shorts down and flash his cock.
It wasn’t long before the rounded the bend and were out of sight. None of the girls had ever been outdoors completely naked flashing complete strangers, but they found the new experience exhilarating and very enjoyable. All three of them were saying how wet they were getting from the experience.
More and more people began to float past and for the most part most of them never saw us. The next group that spotted us were only 2 couples. They waved and Pepper stood up, walked to the water’s edge and waved back. Standing at the water’s edge, she was more visible to others who had not quite reached our location and you could hear shouts and whistles from up the river.
She called for Ginger and Rosemary to join her, but I stopped them and told Pepper that she needed to move back and sit down. She has a very disappointed look on her face and I explained that we could all get arrested for being naked out here and that standing at the water’s edge was a sure way to attract the attention we didn’t want. Ginger told her I was right and that we could still have a lot of fun, we did need to be careful. Pepper put on her fake pouty look and sat down. Her pouty face was so funny that none of the rest of us could keep from laughing at her. She tried to look more pouty, but she too gave way to laughing at herself.
For the next hour, we all just sat, drinking our beers and waving to the occasional floaters that noticed us sitting there. Several girls flashed up their breasts and several guys flashed us their cocks. When young guy tried to stand up and flash his cock, Pepper spread her legs wide open and they guy was so shocked that he fell off the raft and into the river. He began to swim in our direction until the rest of his group called to him as they began to float on down the river. He waved, and then turned and swam back to his group.
By now it was getting quite hot in the sun and we decided to cool off in the river, but I was a party poop and made everyone put something on first. The current was fairly strong against the bank, so we only waded in far enough to get wet, but ventured no further. While we were cooling off, one group of teens floated about ten feet away from us. One of the guys called out for our girls to show them their breasts and Pepper quickly obliged and then she called back for him to show them his cock, so he managed to pull it out as he and his group floated on by.
The river water was quite cold compared to the 100 degree temps in the sun, and it didn’t take long before we had to get back out to warm up. We could hear the hoots, hollering and whistling as the five of us rose up out of the water and made our way back to our chairs.
It was nearing lunch time, so we spread a couple of blankets out on the sandy wash and proceeded to have our first ever naked outdoor picnic that wasn’t in our own fenced in backyard. During lunch, the sisters were talking about how turned on they were knowing that a number of complete strangers saw them stark naked. Then they started talking about the guys that flashed them and began rating how the different ones were hung. I looked at Jerry and starting talking about the many girls that flashed us their breasts and began rating them on size, shape and firmness. Jerry added a rating that included the size of the aureoles. This caught the girls’ attention and made them realized what they were doing and we all ended up laughing at how it all sounded.
During lunch we noticed that the traffic on the river had picked up to an almost steady flow of floaters. I hadn’t realized that there were so many people floating on the river these days and suggested that we may want to pack up and leave. The girls looked at me with a look that told me they had a different idea.
I was still sitting on the blankets when Pepper and Ginger pushed me back into a prone position. Ginger moved onto my cock and Pepper sat on my face, the same as they did the night before, facing each other. Rosemary moved onto Jerry’s cock and the five of us had sex out in the open as dozens of people floated past. We could hear shouts and applauds from those that spotted us and saw what we were doing.
I could tell that Pepper was very turned on as her juices were flowing down her inner things. My tongue was buys trying to lick up as much of her juices as possible before probing into her wanting pussy. The moment my tongue parted the lips of her very hot pussy, she began to squirm and writhe on my face. It was everything I could do to keep her pussy within reach of my tongue and lips. In less than a minute from the time my tongue snaked past her slit, Pepper flooded my face with a wild orgasm.
At the same time, Ginger was riding my cock like she was a jockey in the Kentucky Derby hell bent on finishing first. I could only imagine what her gorgeous breasts looked like as they bounced wildly up and down on her chest. Not long after Pepper came on my face, Ginger exploded with a massive orgasm of her own. Her clenching pussy squeezed my cock so tightly that it literally sucked the white ropes of my seed up inside her womb.
I looked over and could see that Jerry and Rosemary had finished their love making as well. We all rolled over and laid out on the blankets to catch our breath and composure. As we were lying there, Pepper told Ginger that she was right when she said having sex outdoors with someone else watching was a huge turn on. I mentioned that I could tell she was turned on since she was flowing more than the river and for a moment I thought I was going to drown.
I guess lying down made us harder to see from out on the water and we heard no calls shouts or whistles. The interlude of notoriety and attention was rather refreshing, but not long lasting. A few minutes of just lying there, I heard Pepper say it was time to switch. She told Rosemary it was her turn to sit on my face and Ginger would ride Jerry while Pepper rode me. Jerry asked why I was always getting two of the girls he was only getting one, and Pepper replied because I had two wives and he was only getting one. Jerry said that for once he like to have two, so I suggested that Pepper ride Jerry while Ginger sits on his face. Pepper looked at me disappointedly and I told her that she could have me tonight and that seemed to satisfy her.
The two older sisters moved over to Jerry and Rosemary moved over to me. She looked at me and asked how I would like her and I told her to face Jerry and get on all fours. When she got into position, I moved in behind her and slid right inside. Reaching around, I cupped her breasts in my hands as I began to slide in and out in a steady and slow rhythm.
Rosemary and I watches as Pepper rode Jerry’s cock and faced Ginger as she sat on his face facing Pepper. I watched as Pepper’s breasts bounced up and down as she rode on Jerry. I leaned forward and quietly asked Rosemary if seeing her sisters with her future husband made her jealous. She turned her head back towards me and said not at all and besides, she had their husband all to herself so why should she be jealous. Then she looked up at me and told me that she loved me just as much as her sisters do and that she loves Jerry just as much also. I asked if her sisters knew and she said they are well aware and that they also love Jerry. I shouldn’t have been surprised after everything else that happened this weekend, but I was and then she told me that we are really one happy family of 5.
The whole time we were talking, I maintained my steady pace of pumping her from behind. Both Pepper and Ginger had already had orgasms with Jerry and I could feel Rosemary getting closer to hers. Grabbing Rosemary’s hips, I picked up my pace and pressure and her pussy instantly contracted around my shaft and I began to shoot my load into her as she was hitting the peak of her climax. I did my best to stay in her as long as possible, but as I began to shrink, I moved away and laid back on the blankets. That’s when I heard some yells and whistles from the river and it dawned me that I had totally blocked out the river rafters while we were making love. I asked the others if they had noticed or heard anyone from the river while we were busy with each other and they all said the same thing, that they don’t remember hearing anything from the river.
We decided to have another beer and sit in the chairs for a bit before packing up and heading home. The traffic on the river was pretty heavy and a number of people saw us sitting there naked. Pepper jiggled her breast several times at some of the guys and all three girls sat with their legs spread. About half an hour later and beers empty, we packed up and headed home. We had enough food left over from our picnic that we didn’t need to stop for food.
By the time we got home, we unloaded everything, put the food away and headed for the showers. It was a tight fit, but all five of us managed to squeeze into the same shower where we proceeded to scrub each other. A lot of the scrubbing was done body to body and was a lot of fun. After toweling each other off, which was also fun, it was time for dinner. We broke out the rest of the picnic food and took it out back by the pool, along with the cooler of beer.
The one thing that Jerry and I were rapidly learning is that when something new, like group sex outdoors with strangers passing by, happens, the three sisters dominate the entire conversation. At times, Jerry and I leave and they wouldn’t notice and this just happened to be one of those occasions. They talked non-stop for the next hour about how exciting it was to be naked outdoors and have complete strangers seeing them and then about making love in front of strangers. Jerry and I just sat back and listened. Every so often, we would look at each other and gesture to each other about things the girls were saying.
Finally, I stood up and said we needed to put the rest of the food away before it spoiled in the heat. The look I got from the girls was priceless as they couldn’t believe I would be so bold as to interrupt their discussion. I laughed and said they could relive their day after we cleaned up from dinner. Reluctantly, they got up and helped it didn’t take long for the five of us to put the remaining food away, clean up, grab another beer and then we headed in to the living room. As soon as we all sat down, the three sisters started back, talking about the guys that flashed them at the river today.
I motioned to Jerry to follow me. We grabbed a beer and headed back out to the pool with a deck of cards and stack of poker chips. We started playing poker and talking about the girls. It was almost 20 minutes later when the girls came out back and asked us when we went outside as they never noticed. Jerry told them that they were so busy yapping about the teen cocks they saw today that we just decided to move on out and play some poker. Rosemary asked if they could play and I said yes, but not for chips. Pepper looked at me and instantly knew what I meant and she asked how many articles of clothing do we each start with. Before I could answer, Jerry said 7 articles and like always, shoes count as 1 and so do socks. Everyone looked at him and asked why 7 and he said just to make it different for a change. We all laughed and headed towards the bedrooms to change, but Pepper and Ginger told me to set up the table inside and I could change when they were done.
Jerry and set up the poker table, got the chairs, cards, beer and a soda for Ginger. Everything was ready. Finally, the girls came out wearing bathrobes, not letting us know what they had on underneath. I asked if that was part of their 7 items and they said it was. Jerry and headed in to get dressed and decided we would do the same. A few minutes later, we walked out wearing our robes and everyone started laughing at each other.
For the next hour and half, we played strip poker until everyone was naked. Then we started playing for favors, which included sucking breasts, cocks and pussies, fondling all of the same and eventually the best of all. That actually took another hour and half because of all of the interludes to fulfill the favors won. By bedtime, we were all very satisfied, sexually. We cleaned up and put everything away, hugged and kissed goodnight and said we would see each other in the morning.
When Pepper, Ginger and I got into the bedroom, I remembered to ask Ginger if she had all of the honeymoon arrangements made for Jerry and Rosemary and she assured me she had. I gave her a hug and we got ready for bed. Climbing into bed, I was surprised to hear that both of them were tired and very satisfied, so we just snuggled up together and drifted off to sleep. I thought to myself that I was the luckiest man in the world to have two beautiful women to sleep with every night.
To be continued… Jerry and Rosemary’s wedding is drawing very near.

Desert Heat pt28
 

Sunday, Aug. 19, 1985
I woke quite early Sunday morning and managed to slip out from in between Ginger and Pepper. They just naturally rolled towards each other in their sleep and cuddling each other in their arms. I made my way to my office and closed the door. Coffee wasn’t an option this early as the smell would wake everyone and none of them would be happy waking this early.
Grabbing some of the tech journals, I leaned back in my chair and began to skim through them, looking for pertinent articles to my work. Finding several, I set to reading them, but every time I started to get into the article, my mind went back to how the two girls cuddled up against each other in their sleep and how wonderful it looked to see them that way.
Then it really hit me that I was the luckiest man in the world to have not one, not two, but three beautiful sisters all tell that they love and that they all know about each other. Really, what man could want more? The more I thought about the intertwined relationships the harder my cock got. When I closed my eyes, I could see all three of them standing naked in front of me and wanting me.
Then I heard a familiar voice ask if that hard on was for her and without opening my eyes, I said whichever sister you are, yes this hard on is for you. I opened my eyes to see Ginger and Pepper standing there arm in arm and smiling at me. Again I thought to myself what a lucky man I am.
The girls walked over, and kissed my hard on and then said they were going to make coffee. I tried to go back to my reading, but it just wasn’t going to happen so I joined them in the kitchen. After breakfast, I sat down to make a list of groceries I needed to get for my last 10 day stretch. I was really dreading this last stretch and being gone from the girls, especially after what had happened. I felt bad that Pepper didn’t get a honeymoon like Ginger and I had and decided I would remedy that as soon as I could.
I don’t what it is about our fivesome, but every time I need to shop for my groceries on the Sunday before leaving, they all want to come, and I have to admit that it’s fun having them and sometimes it’s downright challenging. Today was no different as they were all in a very good mood which I knew could mean trouble and danger was brewing along with the flashing of bare skin.
It was another hot day in the desert and the three sisters dressed accordingly in their halter tops and shorts. Jerry and I were a little more modest in t-shirts and shorts. We headed to the first grocery store where I had my list and the four of them had their own list for groceries while I was gone. Usually I had Ginger and/or Pepper or Jerry with me, but today, I shopped alone while the four of them carried on with their shopping. I had no problem locating them in the store as they were laughing a lot and quite loud at times.
Turning the corner into an aisle, I saw all three girls showing their breasts to a couple of college age guys. When they saw me at the other end of the aisle, they waved and said hi, causing the two guys to turn and look. One of the guys asked Ginger who I was and she said I was her husband. Then Pepper told them that I was her husband also. The looks on the guys’ faces were priceless. Then one of the guys asked why they were with Jerry and not me, and Pepper told them that I was leaving town for 10 days and that the three of them were staying with Jerry. As they said that, they all put their arms around Jerry and cuddled up to him and all Jerry could do was shrug his shoulders and say it was a long story, but he wasn’t complaining. Every time the girls saw the two guys watching down the aisles, they would flash them their breasts. All I could do was shake my head and enjoy the show, as I have to admit that I do get turned on watching them flash other people.
After shopping, we went home and put everything away. I spent the next hour getting everything I needed ready and packed for my early departure. It was lunch time and we just fixed some sandwiches, grabbed potato chips and cold beer. We were just finishing lunch when we heard a faint knocking on the carport door. I quickly grabbed a pair of shorts and the others headed for the bedrooms.
I looked out the window and saw our neighbors’ daughter Brianne. I opened the door and asked is we could help her. She said her parents were gone for the week and she was home alone. She probably saw the curious look on my face so she explained that they had reservations made for their vacation and didn’t realize that Brianne couldn’t go along because she had track practice every day.
By now, the others had quickly gotten dressed and Ginger asked her on in and then asked what we could do for her. She looked at Ginger and asked if she remembered inviting her over to swim in the pool at the beginning of summer and Ginger said yes. I quickly realized that this was before Ginger went with me to the field and met Bill and Olga who helped her find her sensuous side. Ginger said that she was more than welcome to use the pool and that we were probably heading out for a swim ourselves.
Brianne was sixteen, tall and thin. She ran cross country, meaning she didn’t have an ounce of fat on her. Her breasts were an average b cup at the most, but on her slender frame, they were plenty to give her a sensuous look. Ginger took her out back to the pool and told her that we were just going to change into our swim suits and we would be right out. When she got back inside, I quickly warned everyone that she was underage jail bait and that I had no desire to see any of us go to jail, so we all had to be good. Pepper gave me that devious look and I shook my finger as a warning to her and she just chuckled.
After getting our swim suits on, we grabbed the towels and headed out back. We were all shocked to see Brianne floating on a pool lounger stark naked. I asked her what she thought she was doing and she said that she has heard us out here for the past month and knew that we were swimming naked and having sex in and out of the pool. I told her that maybe so, but that she was underage and I didn’t like the idea of going to jail. Brianne looked up at me and mentioned that I obviously liked what I saw and that all she wanted to do was sun herself naked and that she wasn’t asking for sex so if there is no contact, then there should be no problem. I said she could have sunned herself in her back yard with her parents gone and then she told us that neighbors’ boys built a treehouse that overlooks their backyard so sunning of any kind was completely out of the question.
By now, Ginger, Pepper, Rosemary and Jerry were all staring at me, waiting for my response. I looked at them and then looked at Brianne and told her that there would be no contact, no sex and that she never mentions this to anyone. She smiled and said thank you half a dozen times. It didn’t take Pepper or Ginger long to strip down and join Brianne in the pool. It was then that I allowed myself to take in the full view of this nubile young lass. Her long blonde hair now looked darker after getting get and even though her crotch was several inches underwater, I could see the dark triangle of her pubic hair. By now Rosemary was also naked and floating in the pool with the others.
I still felt awkward being naked with an underaged girl, especially one as attractive as Brianne was, so I opted to keep my swim suit on and so did Jerry. All four of the girls tried to pressure us into stripping, but Jerry and I remained firm and clothed. I offered Brianne a soda and she readily accepted.
Floating out in the pool, Brianne began asking the sisters about some of the things she had heard over the fence. She told us that she heard us talking about sex and that she heard loud moans and people announcing that they were cumming. I was rather shocked and surprised as we never thought about being overheard over the fence. Then she asked Ginger that if she promised to keep it a secret would we have sex in front of her? She said she was still a virgin and had heard many things, often very contradictory to each other and she wanted to see for herself what was true and what was were lies told by other teens.
Ginger and Pepper looked at me. Ginger had a concerned look on her face and Pepper was smiling with anticipation. I said I didn’t think it was a good idea as we could get charged with contributing to the delinquency of a minor. Brianne pleaded and so did Pepper. Ginger shrugged her shoulders indicating she wasn’t sure what to do. When I looked at Rosemary, she also shrugged and Jerry said it was up to me but that understood my hesitation. Then Ginger said she had an idea that might work. She suggested that Pepper and I go into my office which has a window facing the pool. Pepper and I could make love in my office and Brianne could watch through the window and give all of us plausible deniability. Before I could answer, Pepper was out of the pool and drying off. She toweled me off as fast as she could, grabbed my hand and literally yanked me into the house.
We went to my study and Pepper pulled the sheer curtains back making sure that Brianne had a clear view. I had a small sofa in the office that was clearly visible from the window. As soon as we saw Ginger and Brianne standing at the window, Pepper yanked my swimsuit down, knelt before me and began to lick and kiss my cock. She made sure that we were at the right angle to give Brianne the best view possible. Eventually Pepper moved from the licking and kissing to sucking on my cock. First she began on the head and slowly worked her way down, taking more and more of me into her mouth. Once she had most of my cock in her mouth, Pepper started to suck in and out, looking like one of the oil rigs you see in the farmlands.
While she sucked my cock, I reached down and played with her nipple. I rolled them between my fingers and as I did, I could see Brianne playing with her own firm nipples as she watched us. Seeing this young girl standing there watching me was really turning me on and told Pepper that she better save some of me for her pussy. She pulled off of me and laid down on the sofa and spread her legs. I knelt between her legs and leaned up and started kissing and sucking on her nipples. Slowly I kissed my way down her belly to her mound and then kissed her thighs before reaching the lips of her pussy.
I ran my tongue and down both sides of her slit and above her clit. Bit by bit I moved closer until finally my tongue was traveling up and down her opening. Then I worked my tongue into her pussy and tasted her sweet juices. From licking her pussy I moved to kissing and then sucking her clit. In less than a minute Pepper’s body convulsed with her orgasm. I let her come off her plateau and then moved up and began rubbing the tip of my cock along her anxiously waiting pussy. Pepper couldn’t stand it any longer. She reached around, grabbed my butt and pulled me into her. She lifted herself to meet the thrust and I sunk deep inside her. The feeling of suddenly being pulled in almost made me cum.
Once I was inside Pepper, I turned us over so that her butt and pussy faced the window and Brianne had a clear view of my cock sliding in and out of her pussy. I glanced past Pepper to the window and saw Brianne standing there and her eyes were as wide open as they could be. From the look on her face, she was completely mesmerized by the sight inside the window. I reached down and grasped Pepper’s butt cheeks and pulled them apart, making sure that Brianne got a good look. Pepper had another orgasm and it had to be obvious from outside as her body arched and shook almost uncontrollably.
I slowed down to all Pepper to recover. I suggested that when I got close that I should pull out and that Pepper should finish me with her hands and as I start to cum, she should start to lick my cum up and clean me off with her tongue. Pepper agreed that it would make a better show so I told her to get ready because I could feel it traveling up from my balls. Pepper immediately got up and knelt down just to the side of me so as not to obstruct the view and began to stroke my cock. It only took about a dozen strokes and I began to shoot my white jets into the air. As the eruption started, Pepper leaned in and began licking up as much of my cum as possible.
Once I was cleaned up, I put my swim trunks back on and we headed back outside to the pool. I hadn’t stepped two feet out the door when Brianne jumped into my arms, thanking and kissing me. She was still naked and I could feel her young firm breasts pressing against my chest and I couldn’t help but get hard again. As she slid back down to the ground, she brushed against my bulging cock and smiled up at me and said how much she wished she could have it inside her. I told her that as much as I would love to feel her tight little pussy surrounding my cock, I wouldn’t do it because of her age and I didn’t want to take any chance of getting arrested.
Brianne reached for my bulge and I stepped back and said that it wasn’t going to happen. Then she asked if I would reconsider if she told me something that I could use against her and I asked what. She told stolen several credit cards from strangers and that she had used them to buy some clothes. Brianne said if she showed us the credit cards and allowed us to copy down the names and numbers, then we could easily turn her over to the police if any word of her having sex with me every got out. I told her to get dressed, go home, get the cards and bring them back and that we would talk about it here while waiting for her.
Brianne hurriedly got dressed and ran back to her house. Before I could say anything, both Ginger and Pepper told me that I should go for it and that they didn’t think she would ever say anything. I told them that I still thought this was a dangerous idea. Ginger asked me if I thought Brianne was cute and sexy and I said yes, she was a beautiful looking young lady and she had a dynamite body. Pepper asked me if age wasn’t a problem and she and Ginger urged me to take her, would I?
Right as I said that I would take Brianne in a heartbeat, she walked through the door and heard what I said. She jumped into my arms and kissed hard on the lips. After finally peeling her off of me I asked to see the credit cards and she handed me 4 cards, all with different names. I asked her how and why she stole them. She said that her parents told her that she needed to earn her own money to buy some of the things she wanted but no one would hire her. She continued and said that she was walking through a busy restaurant and saw the credit cards on a waitress tray by a register but no one was there and the next things she knew she had the cards in her purse and she was out the door. Along with the cards, she had several receipts that totaled about $133. I took them to my office and copied down all of the information and went back out to the pool.
I told her that if any word got out about her being here with us naked or anything about what happens that I would certainly turn over the information to the police. She promised over and over that she’d never say a word especially knowing that she would go to jail also. I turned to the others and they all nodded their approval. I turned back to Brianne, reached out and took her hand in mine and pulled her closer. As I kissed her, I reached around and untied the top to her bikini and let it fall. Then I knelt down in front of her and slowly slid her bikini bottoms off.
Still kneeling in front of this delicious young dish, I looked up at her blonde bush, leaned forward and kissed her pussy. Her body trembled and Ginger said she looked like she was going to pass out. I looked over to Jerry and motioned for him to come join in. He moved in behind her, reached around and cupped her breasts and let her lean back against him. For the next few minutes, I continued to kiss all around her pussy and even teased her by barely sliding my tongue between her sweet lips. I looked up and saw that Brianne had her eyes closed and had a look of bliss on her pretty face. I asked her if she has ever had anyone kiss her pussy like I was and she said she’s never been naked with a boy ever. Pepper told her that she was in for the best experience of her young life.
I told Jerry that we needed to move her inside to the living room. He put his arms under hers and I grabbed her ankles and lifted her off the ground. Carrying her into the house was a pleasurable experience because I had a great view of her pussy with her legs spread. Brianne knew I was staring at her pussy, causing her to smile and ask if I liked what I saw. I told her that it looked good enough to eat and that is what I was planning to do. She said that sounded great but asked if she could take off Jerry and my swimsuits before I ate her out and we said that would be fine.
Setting her on the sofa, Jerry and I stood in front of her. She reached for my swimsuit and pulled it down to my ankles. My cock was already rock hard and it sprang up, almost hitting her in the face as she leaned in to lower my suit. She sat there staring at my cock only inches in front of her. Pepper asked if she had ever seen a man’s cook before and she said only in pictures and through a window. She acted like she wasn’t sure what to do with it, so Pepper sat next to her and guided her hands around my shaft. Pepper instructed her on how to gently stroke a cock and then to taste the precum that was oozing out. Brianne was hesitant to put her tongue on my cock but once Pepper convinced her that she would like it, she quickly licked off a little of my excitement. She looked up and said that actually tasted good and began to lick it again.
Jerry asked about him and Brianne was all apologetic and turned to him and slid his shorts down and then took hold of his cock and licked the tip of his cock. Still holding Jerry’s cock in one hand, she wrapped her fingers around mine, causing more precum to ooze out which she quickly licked off the tip of my cock.
Brianne turned to Pepper and asked about seeing her suck on my cock through the window. Pepper explained to her what to do and Brianne leaned forward and took the head of my cock into her small mouth. She began to suck and as Pepper told her to start sliding back and forth along my shaft. Man did she lips feel great and watching her bobbing on my cock was quite the sight. After about a minute, Pepper reminded her that there was another cock waiting and Brianne quickly moved over and began sucking Jerry’s cock and I heard Jerry moan with pleasure.
I left her sucking Jerry’s cock and moved down between her firm legs began to lick and kiss around her pussy. I worked my tongue in circles around her clit and she squirmed with excitement. Then I ever so gently placed my lips over her clit and began to softly suck on it. Brianne was so caught up in my sucking on her clit that she forgot she had a cock in her mouth. Jerry realized it and turned his attention to sucking on her pert hard nipples. She leaned back on the sofa with her head back, eyes closed and low moans emanating from her throat.
It didn’t take long before her back started to arch and then shake. Her moans got louder and as her orgasm reached its peak. I backed off for a few moments until she opened her eyes, looked at me and began to cry. I thought that I may have done something wrong so I asked her what was wrong. She said nothing was wrong but that she had never felt anything so incredible before and she was so happy that she couldn’t help but crying. Pepper was still sitting next to her and asked if she had ever had an orgasm before and she said only when she did it herself and they never felt like that. Pepper whispered in her ear that this was only the beginning and Brianne smiled from ear to ear and said she was ready for whatever came next.
I moved aside and motioned to Jerry to take his turn. He moved between her legs and began licking her pussy lips. Slowly, he worked his tongue between her lips while spent some time sucking and playing with her nipples. Jerry used his thumb to rub Brianne’s clit while he licked and sucked on her pussy and in only a couple of minutes she had her second orgasm and Jerry licked up her juices as fast as they flowed from her virgin pink lips.
Recovering her composer only a little, she looked at me and asked if I would make her a woman. I told her I would love to but she needed to finish something that she had started. She had that I have no idea what you’re talking about look on her face and I pointed to Jerry’s cock. Then I told her that if she finished sucking his cock that I would make her a woman. Brianne said she wasn’t sure how to finish Jerry off or what to do once he started to cum and Pepper told her that she was there to coach her.
Jerry moved back in front of Brianne and she hesitantly placed her lips on his cock once more. Pepper whispered in her ear to start moving on his cock like she was earlier and to place one hand on his balls and hold the base of his cock with the other hand. With Pepper’s encouragement, Brianne was soon sucking Jerry’s cock like a pro and as she sucked, Pepper fondled her breasts. Jerry’s breathing changed and I could tell he was getting close. He opened his eyes and looked down at the young beauty taking his cock in and out of her mouth. He looked over at Pepper and me and nodded that he was about to cum. Pepper leaned in and whispered to Brianne to be ready to swallow and to keep swallowing as fast as she could and to keep sucking. A moment later, Jerry began emptying himself into Brianne’s mouth. She started to gag and Pepper did what she could to coach her through it. She told her to keep sucking after he stops cumming to make sure she gets every drop out of him. When she’s sure he’s empty, then she can pull off of him but to lick his entire shaft and head clean.
Brianne finished her first ever blow job and again said wow. She said that she was afraid that a man’s cum would be disgusting but she liked how it tasted and how it felt when Jerry’s cock swelled and began pumping it into her mouth. Looking up at Jerry and still holding his cock, she thanked him for allowing her to suck him and taste his cum. Jerry assured her that the pleasure all his and that she was welcome to do it again sometime. Brianne said that she would like that.
Then she turned to me and said that I promised to make her a woman after she finished Jerry and I told her I would be more than happy to. I looked over to Ginger and she smiled and told me to go for it and not to worry about the sofa as the covering was washable. I said that I needed to get a condom first because I couldn’t risk getting her pregnant and she told me that she’s been on the pill for two years to help regulate her period so I didn’t need one.
I moved between her legs again and said I wanted to see how tight she was first, so I worked one and then two fingers into her pussy. She was very wet which was good, but she was also quite tight and I could feel her hymen still intact. As I was feeling the inside of her pussy, Brianne was already moaning with pleasure. She mumbled that I was the first male to ever touch her and that my touch felt wonderful.
Before I took her virginity, I kept working my fingers in her pussy to give her another orgasm, but not a squirting one. I figured that would be saved for a later date, if need be. I watched her juices run all over my fingers and hand as she came hard. Her whole body shook and convulsed. I gave her a minute or two to regain her whereabouts and told her that this could hurt, but that the pain should ease fairly quickly and be replaced with a good feeling. She said she was ready, so I moved in closer and began to rub the head of my cock against the lips of her pussy. I loved the way it parted her pubic hair and ever so slowly disappeared into virgin territory.
I proceeded slowly because I could feel how tight her young pussy was. Her face grimaced from time to time as I worked just the head of cock into her. Not wanting to hurt her, I carefully fucked her with just the head of my cock until the grimace left her face and I could feel her pussy accommodating my size, and no I’m not some giant monster down there like everyone writes about. I have an average cock, about 6 inches fully erect but there is distinct swell in the shaft just behind where my foreskin was circumcised. Ginger always told me that the large part of the shaft was thicker than the head and added to the pleasure.
Once Brianne had adjusted to the head, I started to work my win a little deeper and soon could feel it hitting her hymen. Again I took some time working it in and out to help her adjust, but before I could go any further, she came again and her pussy clamped onto me and just held my cock in place until she finished her orgasm. She looked at me said that was great and began to thank me when Pepper told her I just gotten started and that I hadn’t popped her cherry yet. Brianne looked surprised asked if there was more still to come and Pepper told her yes and there really is more to cum. Pepper took Brianne’s hand in hers and nodded to me to go ahead.
I was still working in and out and hitting against her hymen when I gave a harder thrust. Brianne cried out in pain and clenched Pepper’s hand as I felt her hymen give way and allow me to slide a little deeper. Knowing that there was that initial stinging, I just held my cock in place for about a minute, watching the look on Brianne’s face. She looked up and told me to go ahead, so I once more began to slowly work my cock a little deeper with each stroke. It took a couple of minutes of gradual progress before I had the entire shaft inside her. I stopped and held it there for a few moments and asked Brianne how she was doing. She said the pain was almost gone and that she was ready for whatever was next.
Now I began to slowly work my cock almost all the way out and then back all the way in. Bit by bit I picked up the pace and it wasn’t long before I could feel Brianne starting to move to match my strokes. Again I asked her how she was doing and she said the pain was gone and that this was the greatest feeling in the world and she began to cry tears of joy. I leaned up a little so that my cock would rub against her clit as I turned this girl into a woman. As soon as I did this, I could feel her pussy starting to contract and a few moments later she climaxed again. The intensity of her pussy contraction was incredible. I was sunk all the way inside her and every part of my cock was being squeezed over and over like it was in a milking machine. Watching her nubile body in front of me and watching my cock sliding in and out along with the total cock massage her pussy was giving me brought me close to cumming really fast.
I wanted this to last a few minutes longer and savor the feeling of this virgin pussy and what it had to offer, so I slowed down and barely moved inside her. As I did, I could feel her body reacting, trying to get me to keep up the rhythm, but I wanted to make it last longer. Still with tears of joy streaming down her cheeks, Brianne asked me to finish making her a woman and cum inside her. She so wanted to know what it felt like to have a man spew his seed inside her pussy. I leaned forward, kissed her on the lips and whispered that we need to savor this moment a little longer. I kissed and sucked on her nipples as I slowly picked up the pace.
Brianne locked her gaze upon my eyes as if looking down into my soul as I slid in and out of her. I could almost get lost her deep brown eyes that begged me to fill her with my cum. Never breaking our gaze, I continued to make love to this gorgeous young creature and this time I didn’t hold back. When my cock began to swell, her eyes got bigger and she told me she could feel me suddenly getting bigger. That was all it took for me to unleash gush after gush of my white hot seed. As I began to fill her, I couldn’t help but realize that my sperm was the first to ever enter into this young girl’s inner most sanctum and the thought kept me pumping and pumping. It had to have been one of the biggest loads I had produced in quite a while. Both Pepper and Ginger commented about how long I kept pumping.
With each thrust and spurt of hot cum, Brianne kept whispering thank you over and over again. When I was sure I was empty, I began to pull out and she wrapped her legs around me and begged me to stay, so I stayed in her until I began to shrink. Finally I had shrunk enough that I fell out of her. Brianne suddenly became concerned about the cum starting to leak out of her pussy and Pepper told her not worry and nudged me out of the way. She took my place in front of Brianne’s pussy and began to lick and clean up all of the cum that trickled out. At first Brianne didn’t know what to say, but she soon started to moan as Pepper licked inside and outside her pussy and even paid special attention to her clit. In no time, Pepper gave her another orgasm which caused more of my sperm to ooze out which Pepper readily licked up.
Over an hour had passed by and now we were all sitting around naked with our sixteen year old neighbor. Rosemary, who had been a quiet observer though it all asked Brianne how she felt now and if she realizes everything that had just happened to her. Brianne said that she had never felt greater in her entire life and that this was most amazing experience she had ever had. When she tried to recall what all happened, she admitted that there was so much that she wasn’t really sure. Rosemary recounted that she had been eaten out by a man and woman, she had sucked off one man and another man had fucked her. She also had been fondled and had her breasts kissed by two men and one woman and that she had a total of six orgasms. Brianne said she had no idea that all that took place but added that she was awfully glad it had.
Pepper warned her that she might be a little sore for a couple of days and that was normal for the first time. Brianne thanked Pepper for the warning and then told her she was surprised when she licked her pussy and made her cum. She had never thought about doing anything with another girl and it surprised her, but she said it felt great. Pepper then asked her if she would be interested in licking and tasting another woman’s pussy like what she had done to her. Brianne’s face turned red and said it sounded interesting and that she would probably like to try it at least once. Pepper then asked her to select which one of the sisters she would like to taste and Brianne said her since she had helped her so much this afternoon.
Brianne and Pepper traded places and Brianne moved in between Pepper’s legs. Ginger moved over next to Brianne and said it was her turn to help guide her. She told Brianne to start with licking the outer lips and around the clit and Brianne leaned in and started to do as she was told. Then Ginger told her to work her tongue between Pepper’s pussy lips and taste the sweetness. The young tongue followed its orders and wormed its way between Pepper’s pussy lips. Pepper was very wet from all of the action and Brianne was getting her first taste of a woman’s lust and her moans indicated that she was liked the taste. Ginger instructed her put her tongue as deep into Pepper as she could and work it around to feel and taste as much as possible. Brianne followed Ginger’s guidance and pushed her face against Pepper’s pussy, trying to get her tongue as far inside her as possible. Pepper moaned out that she was doing a great job.
Then Ginger told her to start sucking and gently nibbling on Pepper’s clit. She did as she was told and Pepper started building instantly. Ginger urged her to suck and nibble harder and with more passion and in less than a minute Pepper convulsed with an orgasm. Ginger told Brianne to start licking up Pepper’s juices and she did. It was almost comical to hear both Pepper and Brianne moan simultaneously as if they had rehearsed it.
Finally Ginger told Brianne that she could come up for air. Pepper asked her to lean down to her and when she did, she took Brianne in her arms, pulled her on top of her and gave her long passionate kiss. As they kissed, Pepper fondled Brianne’s firm little breasts and we could tell that Brianne was enjoying every moment of it. The two of them embraced and kissed for almost 5 minutes when Brianne asked if this made her a lesbian. We all burst out laughing and Pepper asked her which she preferred, having a man’s cock inside her or having oral sex with another woman. She said a man’s cock of course and Pepper assured her she wasn’t a lesbian in the slightest. She told her that if anything she could consider herself to be bi-sexual meaning she enjoyed both men and women and Brianne liked the sound of that.
Brianne asked what time it was and when we told her she said she had to get back home and her parents were due to call her anytime to check up on her. She hurriedly got dressed, hugged and kissed all of us and ran back home. After she left, Ginger and Pepper asked how I felt popping that young cherry and I told them that it felt great, but I’ll always come back to them.
We spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing, drinking a beer and watching football. After dinner, I double checked everything I had packed and ready for the morning. Since I had to get up before 5an, I told everyone I was turning in early. Pepper and Ginger followed me into bed and said they wanted their turn with their cherry picker husband. We spent the next hour hugging, kissing, sucking and fucking. I made passionate love to both of my wives and made sure they knew just how much I loved them. I sandwiched myself between them and thought to myself that I will especially miss them this next 10 days and drifted off to sleep.

Desert Heat pt30
 

Thursday, August 30, 1985
I must have been more tired than usual as I never heard Pepper get up and get ready for work. Ginger got up with her and still I slept through it all. By the time I finally woke, up, Jerry and Rosemary had also gotten up, eaten and headed off to work, their last work day before their wedding on Saturday.
When I did wake, up, the house was eerily silent and I felt very alone. I stumbled out of the bedroom and noticed that everyone was gone. The only vehicle in driveway was my truck, so I wondered where Ginger was. I looked out back and saw that she was swimming laps in the pool. She liked to exercise and stay in shape and I was grateful for that. I watched as she swam naked. First one bare butt cheek would crest about the surface and then the other. All three of them had the cutest butts and I loved to watch them when they swam. I poured a cup of coffee and stood at the window and just watched my mermaid swim her laps.
I have no idea how long she had been swimming, but I watched her for a full twenty minutes. When she stopped swimming laps, I watched her do her cooling off and eventually just float in the water. Finally she climbed out of the pool and laid on one of loungers to dry off. It was already getting quite warm and it doesn’t take long to dry off. I tried to sneak out without her hearing me but she heard the sliding glass door and smiled at me as I approached. She asked if I’d been up long and I told her I had been watching her swim her laps for about twenty minutes.
Noticing that I was still semi-erect, she quipped that it really turns me on to watch her swim and I mentioned it was watching her gorgeous ass. She rolled over on the lunge and told me to come and get it. She didn’t have to tell me twice as I almost dove onto her butt, kissing and fondling her sexy cheeks. Then I crawled up her back, kissing my way to the back of her neck until I was in position to slide into her pussy. It was wet and not from the pool. I asked if she had noticed me watching her and she admitted to catching a glimpse of me at the window on several of her turns in the pool.
I took my time loving her slow and steady. Not only did I enjoy the feel of being inside her, but I also enjoyed the feel of moving against her butt. From this angle, I knew I had a good chance of my cock hitting her sweet spot and that was quickly confirmed as she started to wiggle and squirm as her she built towards her orgasm. I so loved the feeling of her pussy tightening and contracting around my cock as if she was able to reach inside to stroke me as I pumped her. I did my best to keep my slow and steady pace and by the time I finally came and filled her, Ginger had her second orgasm.
After finishing, we back inside, I grabbed a quick breakfast and we hit the shower. I soaped my body and then proceeded to scrub her body with mine. She did the same to my back and made sure that my cock was squeaky clean by soaping it up several times. I was beginning to wonder if we would make it out of the shower, but we did. While we were toweling off, I told Ginger that I had to run into town for something and asked if she wanted to tag along. She looked at me and said that I’d been 10 days and she wasn’t bound to let me go without her.
We got dressed and I could tell she was still feeling amorous because of how she dressed in one of her semi-sheer halter tops and short skirt. I asked her if she was wearing panties and told me to find out for myself. I reached under her skirt and felt something that felt heavier than panties. I lifted her skirt and saw that she was wearing one of her bikini bottoms. I donned on a printed t-shirt and pair of pair of shorts and we headed out on my errand, of which she had no idea of where we were going or what I was picking up.
In the truck, Ginger told me that Brianne had come over several times while I was gone and begged Jerry to fuck her. He did on two occasions and the three sisters instructed her in the pleasures of 69ing each other. She told me that Brianne said she couldn’t wait until I got back because she had been dreaming and fantasizing about me ever since that first day I took her. Ginger cuddled up to me and told me that I had created a young nympho. I told her that could be good and it could be bad if anyone found out. She said Brianne still promises to keep it a secret.
When I pulled into the parking lot of our travel agent, Ginger looked at me with a questioning look. That look took on a more incredulous face when our agent greeted me and told me that my honeymoon package was all set and ready to pick up. Ginger said she already had made all of the arrangements for Jerry and Rosemary’s honeymoon in Cancun. The travel agent just grinned as she handed me the package with all of our tickets and reservations. I just smiled at Ginger, thanked the agent and we left.
Once back in the truck, Ginger was twenty questions and kept trying to grab the travel packet as her curiosity was getting the best of her. I told her that it had to wait until this evening and speaking of this evening, I asked her what was for dinner. She told me that she wouldn’t tell me unless I told her about the travel packet that I was hiding. I told her that was fine and if need be, I could always go out for dinner. I knew I gave up too easily for her and that always irks her.
My next stop was at the bank where I withdrew several thousand dollars and purchased $5,000 worth of Traveler’s Checks. Now I really had her curiosity peaked and it was driving her crazy, but I also realized that the rest of the day would be a disaster if I didn’t tell her. I drove on until I pulled into a mall parking lot. Before getting out of the truck, I handed her the travel packet and let her open it.
Ginger’s eyes got big and wide and her mouth just hung open as she read the names on the airline tickets; hers, Pepper’s and mine. Then she saw the date and it was for this Sunday with a return trip two weeks on Saturday. Then she had a ‘what the hell’ kind of look on her face when she asked me where Tulum was. I told her it was in Mexico, about 80 miles south of Cancun. She asked what was at Tulum. I told her that I had reserved a small secluded bungalow south of Tulum that had its own private beach. She asked if there were others around and I told her that there were several other bungalows at the resort and that it had its own restaurant, massages, bar and other amenities. Ginger was still full of questions and asked why there and I told her that the resort is a clothing optional resort and her eyes lit up.
She asked me why and how I got the time off and what about Pepper getting time off and the questions just kept flowing like river. I told her that I took her on a nice honeymoon to Hawaii and that I felt Pepper deserved a honeymoon also and she agreed. I told her that I talked to my boss and got two weeks off and then talked to Pepper’s boss and explained that I had the two weeks and wanted to take her and Pepper on a trip and he said that would be no problem and that he promised not to say anything to her today at work. Since Jerry and Rosemary are going to Cancun, I didn’t want to go there and barge in on their honeymoon and that I remembered hearing about the new resort in Tulum and thought I would surprise everyone.
Ginger wrapped her arms around my neck so hard that I thought she was going to strangle me. She planted a kiss on me that made my cock tingle. When she came up for air, she was crying for joy and told me that me that I was the most thoughtful and loving husband two women could have and that Pepper will be so thrilled. I asked her not to say anything but to let me surprise her and Ginger agreed. Then she asked me why we were at the mall and I told her that we should buy Pepper a wedding present. Ginger asked if I had anything in mind and I suggested some clothes to wear on the trip, perhaps a new bikini, shorts and top, and something to wear when we sightsee and travel into town. She said she knew just where to look and we headed into the mall.
She was so happy that she almost bounced into the mall instead of walking. Holding my arm, she literally drug me to a young woman’s apparel store. Ginger picked out a sexy looking pants and top and then a cute skirt and blouse. I was surprised that they didn’t flash anyone in the store, but I figured she was so caught up in the moment that she didn’t think of it. After paying for the two sets, she pulled down the mall to another store that was clearancing their swimwear. She picked out four pretty and sexy bikinis, two for Pepper and two for her.
Thinking she forgot about flashing quickly went by the way as Ginger tried on all four bikini tops in front of the mirror on the sales floor. She untied her halter top around her neck and let it fall to her waist as she tried all four bikini tops, asking me how I liked each one. They all looked great on her and I told her so. So did one of the female salesclerks who had been helping her. There as a younger couple in the store and they were obviously surprised to see Ginger’s boldness and breasts. I heard the guy ask the girl he was with if she would do that and she said no way, not with another man in the store. I smiled and told her that I wouldn’t mind if she did and her face turned scarlet. She was cute and I wish she would have, but she didn’t.
As we checked out, the salesclerk told Ginger that she loved the show and hoped she came back soon. Walking out of the store, I told Ginger that she was hitting on her and Ginger said she knew and she does every time she goes in there. I asked if she was ever tempted and she told that one time, Pepper took the clerk into the dressing room and they took turns sucking each other’s pussy and they both came. That really didn’t surprise me with Pepper.
I asked if there was anything else and Ginger said a wedding trousseau would not be complete without a sexy negligee and she drug to Fredericks of Hollywood. I was surprised to see that one of the clerks was a good looking muscular young man. Ginger saw him too and I saw a lustful smile on her face that told me that this young stud was going to see my wife’s beautiful breasts. She made her way over to the lingerie and started looking though the selections.
I stood back and pretended to look at sex toys as the young stud approached Ginger and asked if he could help her find anything. She explained that she was looking for a very pretty and sexy nightie for her sister for her honeymoon. The clerk asked what size and what color was her hair and eyes. He quickly explained that the secret of a sexy nightie is matching it to the woman’s hair and hopefully bringing out the color of her eyes. Ginger told him that her sister looked like her twin even though she was two years older. The male clerk took a step backwards and gave Ginger a good look up and down and then said he had the perfect thing. He reached over and picked up a sheer turquoise nighty and held it up to Ginger. He began to explain that the turquoise will bring out her red hair and make her eyes shine.
Ginger said she needed to see the nightie on to really tell and the clerk began to tell her where the dressing room was, but by the time he finished pointing it out, Ginger had untied her halter top and set it on the clothes rack. Then she unzipped the side of her skirt and let it fall to the floor and then slipped the nightie on over her head. She adjusted herself in it and the clerk just stood there and stared. Then Ginger asked him how it looked on her and he said it looked great on her and that her sister was going to love it along with her husband. She pointed over to me and said that I was her sister’s new husband and motioned for me to come over. As I approached, she turned completely around and asked me how I liked it. I told her it looked fantastic.
Then I asked the clerk if he had another one just like it in the same size as Ginger needed one also. The clerk looked surprised and asked if I was buying one for my sister-in-law and I said, no, I’m buying one for my other wife and his eyes almost popped out of his head. Then Ginger explained that her sister is not legally married to me but we consider her another wife for me. He looked at me and I shrugged my shoulders and told him double the pleasure double the fun.
The clerk was still trying to process everything when Ginger took the nightie off. Instead of covering up, she began looking at several other similar nighties only in different colors. She tried on a pink, light yellow, pale green and a pale blue and I had to admit that the turquoise really did look the best on her. By the time Ginger finally put her skirt and halter top back on, she had been exposed to the clerk for almost 15 minutes and his bulge was quite obvious. Ginger noticed the bulge also and reached down and gave it a quick feel and then told the clerk that she hoped he enjoyed the show. Red faced, he said he did very much and hoped she would come back and shop there again. I smiled and told him that I’m sure both her and her sister would be back sometime and he said he looked forward to meeting her.
Next I took Ginger to the same jewelry store in the mall where I bought her engagement and wedding rings. I was fortunate in that they still had the same two rings that I had bought for Ginger and they didn’t need to be sized. I told Ginger that Pepper needed her own rings, even if it isn’t a legal marriage it’s a marriage to us. Ginger kissed me and told me she will be blown away as she knows Pepper was not expecting a ring.
Leaving the store, Ginger said she was hungry and I asked her if flashing made her hungry and she yes, but not for food. I knew what she meant and only smiled. I asked where she wanted to eat and she mentioned a Mexican restaurant that we liked but hadn’t been to since earlier this year. Mexican sounded good to me, so we headed in that direction.
The restaurant wasn’t terribly busy on a Thursday afternoon so we took a corner booth and slid to the back of it so we faced out to the rest of the restaurant. I remembered that she was not wearing panties so I looked to see if there were any lucky patrons in the place, but didn’t see any likely victims and I could tell that Ginger was disappointed. An older Mexican man came over with a bowl of tortilla chips and salsa, two glasses of water and handed us a menu and said he would be back to take our order. After he walked away, Ginger said that she wished she had a buttoned blouse on as she could have enough buttons undone to accidentally flash the waiter, but she couldn’t think of way do it accidentally with her halter top. I told her I had an idea and untied the knot behind her neck and let the ties d**** down on her back. She smiled and said this should be good.
Several minutes later, the waiter returned to take our order. I ordered first and then Ginger leaned forward to ask a question about something on the menu. On cue, her top slipped off her shoulders and dropped to her waist before she could react. The waiter must have been reacting instinctively as he began to reach to catch her top and then realized and pulled back. Ginger looked up at him, said oops and casually lifted the top back on and loosely tied it behind her neck. She explained that it works loose sometimes. The waiter smiles and told her that it was okay and then with a little boldness told her how lovely her breasts were. Ginger thanked him for the complement and then placed her order.
After he left, she told me that was a great idea and she loved his complement. Then she told me that she wished there was someone she could flash her pussy to and I told her that we just got here and someone might come in and sit in the right place. A few minutes later, the waiter returned with our meals. As he was setting them down, he looked a little apprehensive we wondered if it was seeing Ginger’s breasts, so she started to apologize for her faulty top and he said that it was not a problem, however… and then stopped, obviously not sure what to say. Ginger asked him what was wrong and he said he didn’t want to upset us or embarrass us, but when he told Hector, and pointed to the man behind the bar, about what happened, he didn’t believe him. He went on to explain that he is the owner and Hector said that if you dropped your top again and showed him your breasts that your lunch would be free. The waiter started to apologize and said not to blame him and that he was sorry for telling Hector.
Ginger motioned for Hector to come to the table and he hurriedly came to her bidding. When he arrived at the table, Ginger asked him if it was true that our lunch would be free if she dropped her top for him like what happened to the waiter and Hector confirmed that he indeed had said that. Ginger looked Hector in the eyes, reached up and untied the neck straps of her top and let it fall to her waist. You could tell by the look on his face that he didn’t expect her to do it. Then she asked Hector what he would give them is she showed him that she wasn’t wearing any panties. Hector about choked when she asked him that and he just stood there and stammered for a bit. Finally regaining some composure, he told her that he would give us five free meals each if she showed him.
She looked at me and I asked Hector to slide the table out a foot and he did. Ginger then kidded up her skirt, revealing her red pubic hair and pussy to the two gawking men. Hector leaned in to get a closer look and Ginger told him that if he made in ten free meals each that he could feel her pussy. Hector told her it was a deal and he reached down and rubbed his fingers over her pussy lips. She could tell that the waited wanted to touch her also and Ginger nodded to him to go ahead. He was a little more cautious in touching than Hector and his touch was soft and gentle. Hector reached down a second time and this time he slid a finger into her pussy and felt her up, then pulled the finger out and brought it to his mouth and tasted her juices.
Ginger left her skirt hiked up as we slid the table back in place and began to eat our meal. Hector and our waiter were very attentive all through the meal, constantly refreshing our drinks and asking if there was anything else we wanted. After we finished our meal, the waiter cleared our plates and Hector came over with 20 tickets for free meals, 10 for each of us. He thanked Ginger over and over and took one last good look at her pussy before she pulled her skirt back down. As we started to leave, Hector told us to hurry back and Ginger said we would and that the next time we would bring one or both of her sisters with us. Hector’s eyes got wide and asked if her sisters looked anything like her and Ginger told him that one looked like an identical twin and the other looked just like her only a couple of inches shorter. Hector told her that if she brought both of her sisters and that all three of them got naked and let him touch them like he did her today that we could all eat there for free as long as he owned the restaurant. Ginger promised to tell her sisters all about it.
I asked her if she enjoyed it and she yes, but now she’s as horny as can be and needs to be satisfied. I then asked if needed to head straight home or do we need to stop at the store to pick something up for dinner, and she said we needed to stop, but she wasn’t sure she wanted to wait that long. I said I had an idea and drove to a nearby park and was glad to see the parking area empty. Not many frequent parks on weekdays when it’s over 100 degrees outside. I parked at the far end by a couple of large shade trees and left the motor running and the air conditioning on.
I slipped over to the passenger side of the truck and Ginger was so anxious that she barely gave me a chance to get my shorts down before trying to sit on me. She was super wet and I slid right in. Just the initial entry was enough to push her over the edge of her first orgasm. I didn’t start pumping her until she recovered and she was still so turned on after being touched by the two men in the restaurant that she immediately started climbing towards her next orgasm. By the time I finally shot my fountain of love up into her, Ginger had three orgasms and then collapsed back against my chest.
We cleaned up as best we could and I asked Ginger how she was going to be able to grocery shop without panties and her pussy was still leaking both of our juices. She said she wasn’t sure but told me to head to the store anyway. Then I told her to check the glove box where she found a pair of her panties that she had left in the truck one other time. They were black and would work well under her short skirt and she seemed grateful for them and then told me she had been looking for that pair.
On the way to the grocery store, I told Ginger that I was going to tell Pepper about the honeymoon quietly because this weekend belonged to Jerry and Rosemary and I didn’t want take away from that. She agreed and then asked about the presents we just bought her and I told Ginger to wrap them up and we’ll wait until after Jerry and Rosemary leave for their honeymoon before we give them to her and tell her about the honeymoon. She asked if there would be enough time and I told her yes, that their flights leave early Sunday morning and our leave Sunday afternoon.
We arrived at the grocery store, picked up some steaks and the rest of the meal and then headed home. After we got home, I put the groceries away while Ginger wrapped Pepper’s presents and then hid them. Then we sat and had a beer and talked about the next two days. Ginger told me that Terry and Tammy were coming on Friday to set up the decorations and bring some of their equipment with them that they would need to cater the wedding. I asked Ginger what the final count was and she told me would be a total of 14 people, but that they were catering for 20 just in case. She also told me that Friday we were all heading over to the photographer’s studio for photos and that the Justice of the Peace would be there also. However, Jerry and Rosemary decided not to have the photographer take photos of the actual wedding or the guests for obvious reasons and I told her that was probably wise. She reminded me that I was giving the bride away and that Pepper was the maid of honor. I asked what she was doing and she said she was helping take care of everything else.
Ginger told me that they had been trying to figure out the best way to set up the chairs and have Rosemary enter and I suggested using the pool. The guest could either stand in the deeper end or sit on the sides of the pool. The JP could stand at the bottom of the steps and Jerry and Rosemary could stand on the top or second step and face everyone. Ginger thought that was a great idea and that would give Terry and Tammy more space for the catering. She told me to suggest it to Jerry and Rosemary tonight at dinner and if they liked the idea, we could walk through a mock ceremony to see how it would flow.
I asked her if we were having a bachelor party or any kind of wedding practice party and Ginger said that neither of them wanted a big party. Knowing that Saturday would be a busy and exciting day as well as a long day, they said they wanted to get plenty of rest, especially since they had to get up so early on Sunday to get to the airport. It made sense to me and I agreed that it would probably do us all good to hit the sack early and be well rested for the big day.
I asked Ginger if she wanted to join me for a swim and she said that sounded like a great idea and we stripped and headed out back to the pool. After several minutes of swimming and cooling off, Ginger swan over to, took a deep breath, submerged and began sucking on my cock as long as she could before coming up for air. I grabbed her and carried her over to the steps where I sat on the top step, spread my legs and gave her full access my now erect cock. She smiled and continued what she had started. As she sucked on my cock, she fondled my balls, making it easy to tell when I was getting close. She looked up at me and asked if I had a preference of where I came, in her mouth or pussy and I told her that both were great, but since I already came in her pussy earlier that her mouth needed to be satisfied as well. Ginger smiled, returned to the job at hand and brought me back to a near orgasm and then stopped again and asked me if I was sure. I knew what she was doing in prolonging the experience and when she did that, it also seemed to increase my load. This time she continued to such me all the way and I shot spurt after spurt into the back of her mouth. Like a trooper, she swallowed as fast as she could, doing her best not to gag.
Once Ginger had satisfactorily drained my cock and cleaned it up, I held her in my arms and took her into deeper water. I let her loose to float with her legs spread on either side of my head and then pulled her towards me and began to lick and suck on her pussy. She had to keep her arms moving to keep her head above water and as she started to cum her faced bobbed below the surface and she accidently breathed in some water and came up choking and gasping. I helped her to the edge of the pool and held her as she slowly coughed up the water she breathed in and got her breath back.
By now it was time to start to get things ready for dinner as the three of them were due home soon. We got out of the pool, toweled off and I started the grill as Ginger went inside to start getting dinner ready. I scrubbed some potatoes, wrapped them in foil and put them on the grill and then went back inside. A few minutes later, Pepper got home, gave both of us a kiss and hug and went to the bedroom to change. When she came back out, she grabbed a beer, took a big swig and then said she was glad to be off tomorrow with all the wedding plans going on. I winked at Ginger and she only smiled and said it would be nice to have her home with us.
Rosemary got home next and when I saw her come in the door, I started humming the wedding march and she blushed, smiled and told me I was 2 days too early. A few moments after she went to the bedroom to change, Jerry came home all smiles. He peeked in and saw that Rosemary wasn’t in the room and quickly brought in a wrapped gift and hid it behind the loveseat in the corner. He smiled and headed to the bedroom to change.
It was time to put the steaks on the grill, so I grabbed the platter of steaks and headed outside. A few minutes later, Jerry joined me with a beer for both of us. I asked him if he was ready for this weekend and he said yes he was and then he thanked me for all Ginger and I had done for him and Rosemary. He thanked us for letting them stay here to help save money for a place of their own. He thanked us for having the wedding her and for making all of the arrangements so he and Rosemary didn’t have to. Then he thanked us for the honeymoon. I asked if he could keep a secret and then told him about our honeymoon plans and told him that I wasn’t telling Pepper until after we dropped he and Rosemary him at the airport Sunday morning. He wanted to know why the secret and I told him this was their weekend and I didn’t want to take away from it. I told him that I would give him contact information for where we were staying in case of any emergency. Then I assured him that we were coming back a day ahead of he and Rosemary and that we would be picking them up when they got back.
During dinner, Ginger told Jerry and Rosemary about my idea of having the wedding at the pool and they both liked that idea. After dinner, we all went out back and walked through how the wedding would flow and everyone liked the plans. We decided to relax for a bit and swim and talk. Ginger told everyone about our lunch at the Mexican restaurant and how she flashed the waiter and then the owner Hector. She told them about Hector touching her pussy for free meals and then she told them what Hector said about bringing her sisters back and if they got naked and let him touch them and they would get free meals forever. Pepper wanted to know if Hector was good looking and Ginger told her that he wasn’t bad looking, about 50ish, slender, hair just starting to grey and a ruggedly handsome face. Pepper giggled and said she could taste her free enchiladas already and we all laughed.
Later on, we decided to head to bed early and said our goodnights and headed off to bed. In the bedroom, Pepper asked Ginger what she was wearing and Ginger held up her top and skirt and showed her. Then Pepper asked me to show her how Hector had touched her pussy and she sat on the side of the bed. I reached down, ran my fingers over her pussy lips, slid one inside, wiggled it around and then took that finger and put it my mouth and sucked it clean. Pepper turned to Ginger and said she was surprised at her boldness and Ginger just said that she was horny and ready for almost anything.
I continued to finger Pepper with one hand and fondle her breasts with the other. A couple minutes of that and Pepper said she needed the real thing and pushed me back on the bed and sat on my cock. As Pepper rode my cock, I realized that I was going to have my hands full keeping both of these girls satisfied for the rest of our lives, but it was a task that I was cherishing and looking forward to. Once Pepper had her fill, we cleaned up, cuddled into bed drifted off to sleep as a very happy man.

Desert Heat pt31
 

Friday, August 31, 1985 – Day Before the Wedding
Friday morning I woke early again and made my way to my office to catch up on more reading. It was over an hour later when Ginger and Pepper peeked in and said good morning. They headed to kitchen to fix breakfast while I finished reading one more tech article.
The smell of coffee brought me to the kitchen to find my two gorgeous naked wives busily fixing a breakfast fit for royalty. I asked why all of the fixings and Ginger said that they asked Jerry and Rosemary what they wanted this morning. Rosemary wanted bacon, pancakes and eggs. Jerry asked for hash browns, biscuits and gravy and sausage. I looked at her and asked if it would be possible to get French toast and the looks I got from both of them was priceless and then told them I was kidding. Ginger told me that she already figured that I wanted the sausage, biscuits and gravy and hash browns and that’s what I was having like it or not. I walked over to both of them and gave both a big hug and marveled at how nice it was to feel four breasts press against me at the same time.
Then I heard Rosemary behind me telling us to either cook breakfast or back to the bedroom and then laughed. I turned and hugged her, squeezing her breasts against my chest and said this was the best way to start a morning with having so many beautiful naked breasts squeezed against me. Jerry said that sounded good to him, so he moved over and hugged Ginger and Pepper and then told me how right I was. A few minutes later, breakfast was ready. Ginger reminded us that Terry and Tammy were coming just after lunch to start decorating and getting things set up.
During breakfast, Rosemary started to get emotional and cry. It took as bit to find out that she thought her parents and that they wouldn’t be here to see her get married. Ginger tried to comfort her and said she knew exactly how she felt since they had died several years before our wedding. Pepper tried to ease the situation by saying that she didn’t think they would approve of a naked wedding anyway. Rosemary tearily said that she would gladly trade the nude wedding for their being here. Ginger and Pepper did their best to comfort her.
Trying to change the subject, I asked them why they didn’t want a rehearsal party or bachelor/bachelorette party. Jerry answered first and said they didn’t need strippers or a stag party when we had each other with our open relationships. Rosemary said that if Jerry was going to any last minute pre-marital sex that she wanted it to be her sisters instead of a stranger. I asked her what about her having pre-marital sex and she looked at me, smiled and told me not to worry as I was on her menu today. Jerry added that the sisters were on his menu.
I then asked what the plans were this morning before the caterers arrive and Ginger said we are doing a last minute cleaning and that everyone was helping. She told me that I was dusting everything high since I was the tallest. Jerry was going to run the vacuum and Rosemary was going to dust everything lower. Pepper said she was cleaning the bathrooms and Ginger said she was cleaning the kitchen and mopping the floor. Then she added that this afternoon, Jerry and I needed to make sure the patio and pool were clean and ready while they helped Terry and Tammy. I asked if we should be dressed for the caterers and Ginger said it would probably be a good idea to start dressed unless I wanted to help them unload their supplies naked for all the neighbors to see.
Breakfast was done and we all helped clean up and then started our assigned chores. With everyone pitching in, it really didn’t take that long to get house cleaned and ready. I handed Jerry and beer and told him we need to go take a look out back and headed out the door. We clean off the pool decking, hosed it all down, arranged all of the chairs and loungers at the far end of the pool so guests could watch the wedding. By the time we had everything clean, it was lunch time. We grabbed a quick lunch of sandwiches and then got dressed and waited for Terry and Tammy to arrive.
We didn’t have long to wait when the couple showed up in their van. We helped them carry in the decorations, food warmers and other supplies. They asked for a walk through of where the wedding was taking place and where we wanted them to set up. Ginger took them out back and told them about the wedding in the pool and Tammy said that was great. They walked through the kitchen and dining room Tammy was happy with the room they had to work in and set up. She and Ginger went over the menu and all the details. We all pitched in to help put up the decorations. When Rosemary and Jerry saw the naked decorations we picked out, they started laughing. It was the first time I saw Rosemary smile or laugh all day since her crying about her parents this morning. It was good to see her bubbly self again.
Once the decorations were all set up, it was still early afternoon. I invited Terry and Tammy to join us for a beer and swim before they ran but she said they still had to bake the cake so it will be ready for decorating first thing in the morning and they had other items to start getting ready. Terry said he hoped that after the wedding there might be a chance to relax and take a dip in the pool. They confirmed that the wedding was at 2pm and they would be here by 10am and then they headed back.
It was getting close to dinner and I asked Jerry and Rosemary what they wanted for dinner. They thought about it for a bit and then said they wanted to take us out to dinner as a way of saying thank you for everything. Pepper asked if it was the kind of place where we could have some fun and Jerry said he the restaurant was kind of classy and that halters and shorts would not be appropriate. Pepper looked disappointed but Jerry promised that the food was good and she would enjoy it.
As we were getting dressed to go, Pepper was grumbling that she wanted to have some fun tonight but no, Jerry insisted on taking us to a fancy restaurant. Ginger tried to tell her that you never know what might happen. Both of them decided to wear nice looking skirts and blouses, but with no bra or panties just in case. I couldn’t help but laugh at the two of them I donned on a pair of dress slacks a shirt.
Jerry and Rosemary were dressed pretty much the same and as we climbed into Jerry’s car, Pepper was a thousand questions about where we were going. She asked Rosemary and all Rosemary would say is that this was all Jerry’s doing and up to him. Every time we neared a restaurant, Pepper would ask if this was the place. She reminded me of the kid who keeps asking if we’re there yet on a long drive.
Suddenly, Jerry pulled into a McDonald’s parking lot and you should have heard Pepper start complaining about getting dressed up for a McBurger. However, Jerry drove around to the back, through their parking lot and into the parking lot of a very nice steak and seafood restaurant. When Pepper realized where we were, she got quiet and all apologetic. Approaching the door, Jerry asked everyone to behave as he and Rosemary wanted a nice dinner for all of us. Pepper said she would be a very good girl in such a way that Jerry looked at me and rolled his eyes, knowing exactly what she meant.
After being seated at a table almost in the middle of the restaurant, Pepper casually unfastened the top button of her blouse. It was still fairly modest when the waitress arrived with menus and glasses of water. She took a drink order and said she would be right back. The moment she left, Pepper unfastened another button on her blouse and carefully pulled the one side further open than the other. Jerry didn’t notice what she was doing but I did and she knew I knew. I also noticed that two guys at a nearby table had noticed and from they were sitting, they could see into the open side of her blouse.
The drinks arrived, the waitress took our orders and then left. Once again, Pepper nonchalantly unfastened a third button revealing more of her breasts to the two young guys at the neighboring table. When she tented her blouse open to them, the one guy missed his mouth with his fork full of food and Pepper couldn’t help but chuckle.
By the time the waitress returned with our food, Pepper practically had a breast hanging out of her top and the two young guys couldn’t help but sit there and stare at Pepper. As the waitress moved around the table to place our dinners in front of us, she clearly saw Pepper’s open blouse and visible breast. She smiled at Pepper and whispered to her that the guys at the next table are enjoying her floor show. Pepper told her that she knew and was doing it on purpose to get them all worked up. She told Pepper to enjoy as she left our table.
Pepper said it was a shame that she wasn’t positioned to give them a pussy flash. Ginger said that the three of them go to the ladies room and that while they are gone, Jerry and I should move the plates around and place Pepper facing straight at them. The three girls got up to go to the ladies room and when Pepper slid her chair out, she leaned over as she stood, giving the guys a full view of her breast. The one guy exclaimed omg loud enough that we all heard him. As soon as the girls were out of sight, I switched Pepper’s and Ginger’s plates, placing Pepper with a straight on view. When they returned, Ginger slid into Pepper’s spot and Pepper took Ginger’s spot.
The two guys at the next table looked very disappointed because they could no longer see inside Pepper’s blouse. But it wasn’t long until Pepper began to relax her legs and allow them to drift open. Bit by bit her legs separated and as they did, the attention of the young guys was drawn to what they were hoping to see. The same guy that missed his mouth earlier was leaning do far forward trying to see up Pepper’s skirt that his shirt got in his food and he had a big stain in the front. Then Pepper spread her legs enough for them to see that she wasn’t wearing panties and their eyes almost bugged out of their heads.
As we ate our meal, Pepper continued to give the two young guys a show. I sat next to her and watched their faces as they stared without any concern of being caught. Their expressions told me when she closed her legs and when she opened them without me knowing what Pepper was doing. I couldn’t help my laugh at them from time to time.
The coup de gras was when Pepper had her legs spread and reached down with her hand and began to run her pussy. She played with her clit for a bit and then inserted two fingers into her pussy. After a minute of working them in and out, she pulled her fingers out and presented them to me and gladly sucked them cleaned. Again she inserted the two fingers and this time presented them to Jerry, who gladly sucked them clean. A third time she put her fingers into her pussy and this time when she brought them out, she waved them in the air at the two young guys, teasing them with the thought of tasting her pussy juices. Pepper could see the longing on their faces and pointed at the better looking of the guys and motioned him over. He practically sprang out of his chair and almost stumbled getting to her.
When the young man arrived, Pepper told him her name and asked him for his name. He said his name was Brian. She asked him to pull up a chair from the next empty table. As he did, he had a perfect view into her blouse and made no attempt to hide the fact that he was staring. Pepper caught his attention and then asked if he would like to taste her fingers and his expression was answer enough. She lifted her fingers to his lips and he eagerly drew them in and savored the taste of her pussy. Then Pepper took Brian’s hand and guided it down under the table to her waiting pussy.
Brian’s friend was almost apoplectic as he watched Brian begin to finger Pepper’s pussy. He rubbed his fingers along the outside of her lips, around her clit and then looking into Pepper’s eyes, slid two fingers up inside her. He felt the inside of her pussy for about a minute when Pepper pulled his hand up and pushed his fingers to her lips where she sucked them into her mouth. Then she whispered to him asking if he was enjoying himself and all Brian could do was nod his head up and down. Then she asked him if he liked the look of her breasts and again he nodded. Then she asked him if he was going to go home and jack off thinking of her and he nodded again. The rest of us were doing everything possible to keep from laughing. We knew Pepper was stringing him along and was about to leave him hanging. Pepper told him that she was glad to know he enjoyed himself, but we were done eating and had to leave.
The poor guy could not believe that was the end of his seeing and feeling this gorgeous woman and just sat there as we got up and left the restaurant. Just as we reached the door, the waitress stopped us and told Pepper that what she did was incredible and sexy and thanked her for a fun time watching. Pepper kissed her on the cheek and told her it was her pleasure.
When we got out to the car, Pepper said she was so horny now and wanted to know what other plans Jerry and Rosemary had. They said none; that they just wanted to take us all to dinner to say thanks. Rosemary added that since tomorrow promises to be a busy and exciting day that they wanted to get to bed early. Pepper said straight to bed sounded good to her as long as Jerry or I went with her to satisfy her need. Jerry told me that it was up to me and all I could say was no problem.
The moment we got home, Pepper grabbed me by the hand dragged me to the bedroom as fast as she could. Within seconds she was naked and stripping me. She laid down on the bed, spread her legs and told me to taste her and see how wet she was. I climbed onto the bed and kissed my way up her inner thighs which I knew would drive her crazy as horny as she was. Just as I reached her pussy, I heard a voice behind me asking if the other wife was allowed to join and Pepper told her to get naked and hop on board.
As I began to work my tongue between Pepper’s very wet lips, I felt a hand on my balls and then a familiar set of lips on my cock as Ginger began sucking my cock while I began sucking on Pepper’s pussy. Life just doesn’t get any better than this I thought to myself. Pepper was hornier than I thought because it was only seconds from when my lips touched her pussy that she began to orgasm. Her back arched so high that I thought she was going to rise right off the bed. I held onto her hips as best I could as I continued to lick her pussy.
After her orgasm, I suggested we reposition ourselves into one of our newfound favorite positions that I called our trilingual. We moved now so that I was sucking on Ginger’s pussy, she was sucking on Pepper’s pussy and Pepper was sucking on my cock. Pepper was still worked up as she was the first to cum, Ginger was next and I was doing my best to hold out, but when I felt Ginger’s pussy contract around my tongue my balls clenched and my fountains of cum squirted into Pepper’s mouth. She sucking me until I was sure my balls were empty and my cock clean.
The three of us came up for air and Pepper began asking Ginger if she could have my cock first as she was still worked up after the restaurant and Ginger said that would okay with her but that she made first claim for tomorrow morning. The kissed giggled, kissed and hugged and then Pepper turned to me and said she hoped that I was ready for round two because she wanted my cock in her now. Since I was limp after being sucked off, Ginger said she would do the honors and began massaging my balls and licking the shaft of my cock.
As Ginger worked to get me erect for round two, Pepper started describing how she felt at the restaurant when she first opened her blouse enough to let the two guys see her breasts. She said her when the guys actually saw her breasts that her nipples tingled and got rock hard. She also felt the sexual tingling in her navel and pussy. Then she told us that every time she opened her legs and showed them her pussy and saw their reaction that she wanted a cock in her more and more. I asked her what made her let the guy feel her up and taste her juices and she said she was so horny by then and she almost let him fuck her right there in the restaurant, but knew that was not a smart thing to do.
With the conversation and Ginger sucking my cock, I was ready for round two and asked Pepper how she wanted it and she stood next to the bed and bent over, showing me she wanted it doggy style, which is one of my favorite positions. Ginger positioned herself on the bed so that Pepper could have access to her pussy as I moved in behind her and easily slid all the way in. She felt so good around me that I just help myself there for a bit, feeling the movements in her pussy walls.
Eventually I started moving in and out at an even pace. Periodically I would change my angle so that I made sure I contacted every bit of her pussy. I also leaned to one side so that I could see her breasts swaying to our motion. This always turns me on even more as I love to watch a beautiful woman’s breasts sway and bounce. It also afforded me the chance to see Pepper sucking on Ginger’s clit. This time Ginger was the first to cum and Pepper was about a minute behind her. Since I had just cum once, I had more stamina and continued to pump. By the time I finally came and shot my hot white seed into her, Pepper had two more orgasms and Ginger had a second one.
Both girls were spent and satisfied and so was I. We managed to make our way to the shower to clean up and then headed for bed a little earlier than normal. With Pepper cuddled up behind me and Ginger in front with her beautiful butt pushed against my cock, I wrapped my arm over her, grasped one of her breasts and drifted off to sleep.

Desert Heat pt32
 

Saturday, Sept. 1, 1985
Like normal I woke early and tried to sneak out of bed, but before I could reach the end of the bed I heard Ginger whisper, asking me where I was going. I told her I was going to the bathroom and she told me to hurry back as she had the morning dibs on me. I smiled, did my business and hurried back.
Pepper hadn’t moved or said anything I suggested to Ginger that we go to the livingroom and she thought that was a good idea. Once in the livingroom, she hugged and kissed me very passionately and then asked me to take her to the moon. I knew what she meant and laid back on the sofa and Ginger climbed on top and worked her morning tight pussy down on my already erect cock. Putting my hands on her hips, I began to pump up into her. Taking her to the moon is when I slide her down just enough so that my cock rubs hard against her clit. This always sends up to a really high orgasm and she loves it. Sometimes this orgasm is so intense that she’ll squirt.
It didn’t take her long to orgasm once I shifted her down so that I was pumping against her clit. The muscles in her pussy tightened and then started contracting wildly as she climbed higher and higher. It felt like her pussy was massaging my cock and it felt oh so very good. She came hard, but not hard enough to squirt all over which I was thankful for since we had the place clean and ready for the wedding. But her orgasm was hard enough that when her pussy did squeeze in on my cock that it was so tight it felt like it grabbed my cock and was not going to let go. I tried to keep sliding in and out of her but the grasp was so tight that I was virtually locked into place. The feeling was so intense that I could feel my balls stirring much sooner than I expected. Just as her pussy began to relax its grip on my cock, I began to blast my load up inside her. Her eyes widened and said that it was one of the strongest and most forceful cums she had ever felt. It also lasted longer as I kept spurting more hot seed with every stroke.
When we had finished, we heard a familiar voice from over the couch asking if they could clean us off. Ginger and I looked up and saw Rosemary smiling at us. She said Jerry was still asleep and she thought she would sneak out and start the coffee, but saw us and couldn’t help but watch. Ginger lifted off me and laid down on the floor. Rosemary quickly moved into position and began licking and sucking my cum from her sister’s pussy. Finishing up with Ginger, she turned her attention to me and licked my cock clean. She asked if there was any left inside and then gave my cock several strong sucks.
Ginger asked her if she wanted me to satisfy her and she said that she and Jerry promised each other that they would not do anyone else today until after the wedding and they made love to each other first. Then she told me that I was first on her list after that. I hugged and kissed her and the three of us headed to the kitchen to start the coffee and breakfast.
As we were fixing breakfast, Ginger and Rosemary talked about the day’s plans and I was surprised to hear about the planned separation. Rosemary and Jerry would be allowed to see each other at breakfast, but as soon as they were done, Jerry was to be put in my office and Rosemary in their bedroom and would stay there until the wedding ceremony started. Pepper would go and help Rosemary with her hair and makeup and when I asked about Jerry, I was told that he was on his own. I asked what Jerry was supposed to do all morning in my office and they said he could watch the TV, read, nap or do whatever. The only time either of them was allowed out of the room was to go to the bathroom and then we had to make sure the other was behind closed doors.
The smell of breakfast and coffee eventually brought Jerry and Pepper to the kitchen. Jerry went to hug Rosemary and Pepper stopped him saying he could see her during breakfast but no touching until the ceremony and then she made them sit on opposite sides of the table. Most of the conversation was about what the day’s plans were and I could tell it was a conversation of the sisters. Jerry also had that expression, so I started talking to him about college football and I don’t think the girls even heard a word we said.
We barely finished breakfast, cleaned up and exiled the soon to be marrieds to their rooms of banishment when there was a knock at the door. I looked out and it was Terry and Tammy with arms full of their catering supplies. I opened the door letting them in and then slipped on a pair of shorts helped them carry in their supplies. After everything was in, they stripped and began quickly setting up their serving hot trays. Ginger had agreed to help them, so she jumped right in. I asked if there was anything I could do to help and Ginger smiled and said they had everything under control. She suggested I go spend some time with Jerry to keep him company, but to make sure I was back out by noon. The wedding was scheduled for 1pm and she figured some of the guests might come half an hour early.
I spent the next couple of hours playing cards with Jerry in my office. Ginger helped Tammy start cooking the food while Terry finished decorating the cake and getting all of the sexually explicit wedding snacks and favors ready and set up. As noon drew near, I could tell that Jerry was getting nervous. Not scared nervous but more like anxious nervous.
Suddenly, Ginger stuck her head in the door and told me that I was needed, but Jerry had to stay. Ron, the Justice of the Peace had arrived with his wife Sharon and she wasn’t sure about staying when she saw all of us running around naked. Ginger introduced me and asked me to explain, so I sat down with them and told them how both Jerry and Rosemary requested a nude wedding here at the house and that I had explained that to Ron when I called him. Ron said he told Sharon, but it turns out that she didn’t believe him. She was all dressed up in a fancy dress and I had to admit that she looked very pretty. Sharon was about 50 years old and probably about 30-40 pounds overweight, but it was well distributed. She told me that she had never been naked in front of other people before and wasn’t sure she could do this. I asked if she would like to go meet the bride and talk to her and she said that would be a good idea.
I escorted Sharon to the bedroom, peaked in the door and got Pepper’s attention. I quickly explained the situation to her and then opened the door and invited Sharon into the room. Rosemary was sitting in a chair as Pepper was finishing her hair. I gave her a wink and closed the door.
When I got back to Ron, he was all apologies and said he wasn’t sure what to do. He didn’t want to let Jerry and Rosemary down, but unless his wife somehow came around to the idea, he wasn’t sure if she would approve of him officiating in the nude. I told him to give her a few minutes with Rosemary and Pepper and see what happens.
A couple minutes later, Pepper came out and got Ginger and they back to the bedroom. I found out later that they wanted Ginger to give Sharon a brief synopsis of her transformation this summer and what it has meant to her and her marriage. After nearly five minutes, they convinced Sharon to take off her dress and slip and sit with them in just her bra, panties and nylons. Sharon told them that she wasn’t very confident of her body since she was slightly overweight. Pepper told her that it wasn’t what the body looked like but what the person inside the body was like.
As they talked, Pepper nonchalantly began to rub Sharon’s shoulders from behind, trying to relax her. Gradually her hands worked their way down her upper chest and her sides. Then Pepper worked her hands down Sharon’s back and every so softly undid the clasp on her bra. Part of Sharon’s extra weight was in her breasts and the weight of them instantly pulled the loosened bra down and it fell to the floor before she could react. Ginger told her that she looked fabulous and reached out to gently caress one of Sharon’s breasts. Sharon’s moan told them that she liked Ginger’s touch. Sharon asked if Ginger was being honest about the way her breasts looked and she said she never lies about anything like this and Pepper and Rosemary instantly agreed with that.
Then they convinced her to take off her panties and nylons. They said they could tell she was very self-conscious. They told her that she looked great and that since everyone else would be naked that no one would be staring just at her. She was still apprehensive and Ginger said that she would be right back and came got Ron and myself and explained to us what had transpired. We promised to make her feel good about herself.
When Ginger led us into the room, Sharon instantly tried to cover herself up. Ron said a big wow when he saw his naked wife and I told her that she looked ravishing. Sharon’s face was red with embarrassment and she wasn’t sure whether to cry, hide or run. I took a step toward her and said that I was very impressed with her breasts and pointing to the three sisters said that I wasn’t used to such a large set and asked if I could hold them. She looked at Ron and he nodded yes, so she dropped her arm that she had partially covering them and I reached out and cupped both breasts in my hands. I quickly got erect and Sharon noticed. I could see the wondering look in her eyes and I told her that yes, she had done that to me and I took her hand and placed it on my cock.
While this was going on, Pepper helped Ron strip out of his suit behind Sharon’s back. Once naked, he stepped around her so she could see him and at first she was shocked but began to realize how turned on she was getting. I leaned down, kissed both of the nipples and told her that I would like the honor of sucking on them after the wedding. Again she looked at Ron and he nodded his approval and told her that she could play with my cock some more after the wedding. Sharon blushed a deeper shade of red when she realized that she was still holding my cock and slowly stroking it. She let go and apologized.
Ron moved towards her took her into his arms and hugged her. He whispered in her ear and I heard him ask her if she was okay and she whispered back she thought so. Then Ron asked her how it felt to have another man hold her breasts and tell her he wants more and she said it was very flattering. They he asked her if she enjoyed holding my cock and I didn’t think it was possible for her face to get any redder, but it did. She looked down and whispered that it felt good and when Ron asked, she admitted that it had turned her on.
Rosemary stood up, faced Sharon and asked if she would please stay and be a part of her special day and then promised her that it will be a wedding she’ll never forget. Sharon looked around at everyone and said she would give it her best effort, but that she was still rather embarrassed about being naked. I told her she would probably be more embarrassed being the only one with clothes on and she agreed. Ginger said she had to get back to helping Tammy and Terry and I said I had to take Ron to talk to Jerry and asked Sharon if she would like to join us, but she elected to stay in the bedroom with girls.
I took escorted Ron to my office and he and Jerry began talking. I excused myself and went back to the livingroom. The wedding was only half an hour away. My timing was pretty good because there was a knock at the door. I looked out and saw that it was Sherry, the waitress from the restaurant we had meet a month earlier. She was seemed surprised to see that I was naked and I reminded her that it was a nude wedding and she said she knew, but just didn’t expected being greeted that way. I gave her direction to our bedroom where she could strip and then I would show her where she should sit.
As Sherry emerged from the bedroom naked, there was another knock and it was Tom and Helen from the movie theater. They already knew where our room was and I told them to go back and undress. I escorted Sherry out to the pool and told her that she could use on the chairs at the far end of the pool or she could use one of the floating loungers as long as she stayed in the deep end and not make any waves. She chose the pool lounger. Tom and Helen came outside per Ginger’s instructions and I gave them the same options and they opted to sit in one of the chairs outside the pool.
Several minutes later, Colin and Loreena showed up and I took them to the bedroom to undress and then told them to meet me out at the pool. When they came out, I introduced everyone and our Scottish couple opted for loungers in the pool.
It was nearly 1pm and all of the guests had arrived. I asked Ginger if she and the caterers were ready and they said they were. I told Ginger to get Sharon and let Rosemary know that we would be ready in five minutes. I was surprised when she showed up a minute later with Sharon and I escorted her out to the pool and she took a seat outside the pool. I fetched Jerry and Ron and told them we were ready. I had to chuckle when I saw Jerry wearing just a collar and bow tie giving some semblance of formal wear. I led them to the back door and hit the tape player that had the music Rosemary and Jerry had selected.
When the music started, everyone got quiet and watched the door. That’s when Jerry and Ron made their way out to the steps of the pool and stopped and waited. I went to Rosemary’s room and got her and Pepper. Like Jerry, Rosemary was wearing a lace veil as her semblance of formal wear and I had to say it was quiet striking and sexy. Getting to the door, we waited for the next song to start. When it did, Pepper led the way, walking over to the steps but stopped just short of them. Then I escorted Rosemary arm in arm out to the steps.
Ron then asked who was giving this woman to this man and I said her sisters and I were. I placed Rosemary’s hand in Jerry’s and then I escorted Pepper to the base of the steps and then we took our positions opposite each other. Jerry and Rosemary stepped down to the second step and Ron stood on the first step.
Evidently, he and Jerry had done quite a bit of talking because Ron began recounting some of Jerry’s recent past and how he ended up here at our house. Then he told the gathering about the day he and Rosemary met, when Ginger had Jerry and I dressed only in aprons doing her every bidding when she invited her sisters over. You could hear some chuckles coming from the guests. About 15 minutes later, he asked if they had their vows and they faced each other and pledged their love and loyalty for all of their days.
Then Ron asked for the rings and Pepper and I had been holding them and we handed them to Jerry and Rosemary. After placing the ring on each other’s finger he pronounced them man and wife and told Jerry that he could now kiss the bride. He knelt down and kissed her on her pussy lips, then stood and kissed her like you would expect. Then Ron turned them to face the guests and presented Mr and Mrs Jerry McK---------.
Terry, Tammy and Ginger made a quick beeline to the kitchen and told me to give them five minutes. I announced that the reception would be starting inside in about five minutes and those in the pool may want to start drying off. Everyone cleared the pool and when things were ready inside, I had Jerry and Rosemary stand just outside the door and greet everyone and thanked them for coming to the wedding, just like a regular wedding receiving line. As they greeted the guests, instead of shaking hands, Jerry and Rosemary shook the guys’ cocks and jiggled the lady’s breasts. I noticed Sharon seemed a little reserved so I moved in behind her and helped her through the line. After she passed into the house, I asked her if that was so bad and she giggled and said she thought of going back for seconds. I told her that was the spirit and I was proud of her.
The meal consisted of rib tips, roasted potato wedges, a broccoli and cauliflower mix. I played bartender and handed out beers and mixed drinks. We had tables set in the family room and with a table at the head of the room for Jerry, Rosemary, Pepper and myself. As everyone got seated, I stood to make the traditional best man toast. I raised my beer, thanked Jerry for moving in and taking care of the house for us this summer and for taking care of Rosemary as well, and everyone chuckled. Then Pepper stood, raised her glass and wished her sister a long and happy marriage and ended it by telling Jerry if he ever does anything to hurt her that she’ll make sure he won’t be able to hurt anyone else and pointed at this cock, again to chuckles.
After the meal, Ginger announced that it was time to cut the cake which was in the other room. To this point, the cake had remained hidden and I so enjoyed watching everyone’s reactions when they saw it. Terry and Tammy had done a great job of making the cake look like the midsection of Jerry and Rosemary with Jerry’s cock inside Rosemary’s pussy, complete with her reddish pubic hair. They used some type of spun sugar to make the pubic hair but it looked almost real. Ginger handed the knife to Rosemary and the two of them cut the cake off to the side, leaving the crotch intact. Ginger and Tammy then started cutting pieces of cake for everyone.
Next to the cake were bon bons that were made to look like breasts complete with nipples. Next to them were small sausages made to look like a cock and balls. Everyone ooed and awed over the cake and the other treats and complimented Terry and Tammy for doing such a wonderful job.
After the cake and treats were over, Jerry stood up and thanked everyone for coming and for those that worked so hard to make it all possible. Then Rosemary addressed everyone telling them that at many weddings, it is traditional for the bride and groom to have the first dance and then everyone else joins them on the dance floor. Since this wedding is different than most, they had something else in mind and after they started, everyone else was invited to join in. They moved to the loveseat that had been strategically placed against the one wall but still central to the entire room. Jerry sat down on the loveseat, Rosemary knelt down and began to suck his cock until it was hard. Once hard, she sat on his cock, facing everyone so that they had a full view of Jerry’s cock sliding in and out of her pussy.
I heard Sharon gasp in shock as she was glued to the scene in front of her. I motioned to Ron to move over to her and begin fondling her breasts from behind. Sharon was so focused on Jerry and Rosemary that she screamed in shock as Ron reached around her and held her breasts. Everyone turned and she was so embarrassed and apologized. Ron continued to fondle her breasts from behind her and I could tell that he was rubbing his cock up and down in her butt crack. Before long, her head leaned back towards him and her eyes closed as Ron seduced his wife in the midst of everyone else.
By now, Rosemary was beginning to orgasm and as she did, everyone applauded and cheered. Jerry was also excited and worked up because it didn’t take long before he came, filling her up with his seed. Pepper asked if she was allowed to clean up her sister and Sherry asked if she could clean up Jerry. Colin and Loreena began having sex as did Tom and Helen and Tammy and Terry. Ron and Sharon had joined in the fun as he had her bent over a chair and was taking her doggie style. Her large breasts swayed wildly as he pumped her and I was so happy to see them fitting right in.
There were six guys and eight ladies, but that didn’t seem to matter. Sherry and Pepper were the extra girls but they were both outgoing and had no problem doubling up on each other or someone else. Ginger and I were on the floor, me on my back and Ginger riding my cock with suddenly a pussy lowered itself onto my face. I knew it wasn’t Pepper’s and wasn’t sure who it was but it smelled enticing so I began to lick it and suck on a clit. A voice above me told Ginger that she hoped she didn’t mind her sitting on her husband’s face and Ginger said by all means. The voice belonged to Sherry and I began sucking her clit all the more. Ginger came first, Sherry came next and then I emptied my balls into my first wife’s pussy.
After thanking Sherry for letting me taste her pussy, I heard a voice telling me that I had a promise to keep. I looked up and Sharon was standing over me. Ginger moved out of the way and I asked Sharon what she had in mind. She told me that Ron had given her permission to see what it was like to have another man’s cock inside her and she knew it had to be me. I told her that I would be honored to be her first tryst. I asked her if she had a preference and she said she would first like to suck on my cock and then she would like to sit on it like Ginger did. I invited her down, but told her to face the other way and I would suck her pussy as she sucked my cock. She said she’s never done that before, but was willing to try.
Ginger helped position her for some serious 69ing and her pussy reacted like it had never been sucked on before. I found out that it never had as she had never let Ron have oral sex with her. The moment my tongue began to move along her pussy lips, she squirmed and moaned. I licked her lips a few times and then dove my tongue as deep as I could into her pussy and again she moaned. As I moved to her clit, I could tell that she wasn’t used to sucking cock very much either as she was hesitant and not sure what to do. When my lips closed in on her clit, her whole body twitched and she forgot about sucking my cock. She instantly started to build and when she reached her peak and climaxed, her body shook and she moaned loud enough to be heard by everyone. Her legs went weal and collapsed on top me but I continued to suck on her clit until she was completely done. I rolled her off of me and climbed on top of her.
She opened her eyes and told me that she had never felt anything so intense in her entire life. I reminded her that I had also promised to show her breasts more attention and I began to suck on one nipple and then the next one. While sucking on her nipples, I slipped my cock inside her and began to slowly work my way in and out. Her moaning was increasing in volume and frequency. I moved myself forward just enough so that my cock was now rubbing against her clit and picked up my pace. It didn’t take long for Sharon to begin to climb again. Her body began to arch, her head went from side to side and her pussy was getting tighter. I picked up my tempo again and it was enough to send her over the top. When she came this time, her moan was so loud that it got everyone’s attention. I leaned down to her ear and asked her if it was okay to cum inside her or not and she just kept saying yes, yes, yes, so I unloaded into her. When she felt me cumming, she wrapped her arms around me and held me tightly. Then she started thanking me over and over.
I looked over and saw Ron, smiling from ear to ear as he was pounding away at Ginger and watching me finish off his wife. I whispered in Sharon’s ear to look to her left and she saw Ron and Ginger, she smiled and said she didn’t realize how sexy it was to see him with another woman. She pulled my face down to hers and planted a deep passionate kiss on me and thanked me for inviting her then told me that she wanted to talk to Ginger and I later in private with Ron.
I started to get up off of Sharon when Helen told her that if she’s never squirted to ask me. She looked confused and admitted that she had no idea what squirting meant. Helen told her that’s when a woman cums so hard and intense that she squirts out her cum just like a man does. Sharon asked if she meant the woman pees all over and Helen so no, it’s not pee, it’s cum, it pussy juices. Sharon looked at me with a look of bewilderment. Pepper told her it’s true and that I made her squirt. Helen said I made her squirt and then so did Sherry, Loreena, Ginger and Rosemary. Tammy piped in and said she’s never squirted before either and wanted me to make her squirt.
I knew where this was going and that there was no way to get out of it, so I said I would try to make both Sharon and Tammy squirt at the same time without touching either one’s pussy. That generated some curious looks from the group. I told Sharon and Tammy to come here and sit on chairs next to each other. Then I asked Ron and Terry to come over and told them that they were the ones that were going to do the deed, not me. Both guys said they had no clue how to make a woman squirt and I told them I was going to teach them by having them do it.
Once the ladies were seated, I told them to lean back in the chair, close their eyes and let their minds wander. Then I began to instruct Terry and Ron, starting with just rubbing the outsides of the pussies. I asked them if they knew where the lady’s sweet spots were and they said no. I instructed them to place two fingers into the pussy with their palm up and then start rubbing the insides of the pussy and watch for any body movement and facial expressions and they would know when they found the sweet spot. Ron was a bit awkward at first but eventually he found it. I told them to keep rubbing the sweet spot and then with the other hand to start rubbing the clit. Again, Ron was not very adept at this but with some encouragement and instructions he began to catch on. As the ladies began to respond, I told them to increase their pressure and speed. The more the ladies responded the more pressure and speed.
To my surprise Sharon was the first one to climax and I wasn’t sure if she would squirt or not, but alas she produced several squirts that traveled about 4 feet, part of it splashing all over Ron. She came so hard that a guttural moan emanated from deep in her throat that almost ended like an air raid siren. After hitting her high peak, she began to slowly ease off and opened her eyes to Ron licking her pussy and looking up at her. The look she gave him was one of deep love and joy.
Tammy also began to squirt when she came, sending streams of fluid over 6 feet out. Her orgasm was so intense and her one foot was rapidly pounding the floor like a dog trying to scratch itself. Her body arched and bucked and when she finally came down from her experience, all she could say was wow.
I congratulated both ladies and everyone applauded as Ginger grabbed a couple towels and quickly cleaned up. I told Ron that now he knows how to make his wife squirt whenever she’s in need of a really good intense orgasm. I turned to Terry and said that whatever he and Tammy does together as brother and sister is fine by me, as long as they enjoy it together and don’t get themselves in trouble.
Then I proposed a different sort of toast to the married couple. In invited all the girls to lay on the floor next to each other and allow Jerry to fuck each of them until he finally came inside one of them. Then I invited guys to lay down and let Rosemary sit on our cocks and ride us until we all had a chance to cum in her. The newlyweds said that sounded great and no else objected, so we started our toasting of the couple. There were two lines of people lying on the floor, the ladies in one line and the men in the other like. We were almost toe to toe and so that when we looked over at the line of ladies we were looking right up their legs to their pussies. It really was quite a sight.
Jerry started with Pepper at one end and spent about 20 seconds inside each pussy. Then he worked his way back across the line. He managed to do each lady at least twice, but on his third time through, he could hold off no longer and ended up pulling out and shooting his load over Loreena, Tammy and Sharon. Sherry, Pepper and Ginger jumped at the chance to do clean up by licking the other ladies clean and then turning their attention to Jerry and thoroughly cleaning him.
At the other line, Rosemary started with Colin at one end and rode each cock until she had an orgasm. Then she moved to Tom, Ron, Terry and myself. I could tell that she was pretty spent after 5 straight orgasms all on a different cock, so I suggested that she kneel down and the 5 of us guys would stroke off on her. Rosemary asked if it would be okay to suck cocks at the same time I said unless the guys objected and that brought a round of no’s real quick. So we gathered around her, stroking our cocks when she wasn’t sucking them. One by one we all came and shot our loads all over her breasts. She was quite the site to behold. Rosemary asked if any of the ladies wanted to clean her off before she grabbed towel and they all did except Sharon who wasn’t sure about licking cum up off of another woman’s breasts.
After Rosemary had been cleaned off, I suggested we all go relax in the pool for a while and we did. With everyone in the water, I realized that 14 naked people in our pool all at the same time was a record for us, and I wondered if there would every come a time that we would beat that record. Everyone had a good time in the pool. It started out as just people bobbing around, talking and relaxing but after a bit it started in with a game of tag, started by none other than Pepper. The only rule she made is that only tags that touch breasts, butts, pussies or cocks count and no one was allowed to get out of the pool to avoid being tagged.
It was a lot of fun and after about 15 minutes of tag, it became more of a group groping than anything else. We were all huddled together in the shallow end rubbing our bodies against each other and feeling and fondling whomever’s whatevers. At one point I felt six different hands roaming my body as my cock was pressed up against a woman’s butt. This went on for about 20 minutes and I could tell that the sexual desires were building amongst all of us so I suggested that we all dry off and go inside to release those desires. Pepper then said that those that want to go inside can and those who want to stay outside and release those desires in the pool with her were welcome to stay. I don’t know why I was surprised but everyone wanted to stay outside in and around the pool.
Loreena moved over to me and kissed and hugged me. I sat her up on the side of the pool and proceeded to lick her pussy. A few moments after I started, Terry lifted Sherry onto the pool decking next to us and said they hoped we didn’t mind some company. Then on the other side of me, I was pleased to see Jerry lifting Sharon up onto the side of the pool. Sharon looked at me, smiled and mouthed thank you again and then leaned back on her arms as Jerry began to lick her pussy. Eventually, Ron had Ginger on the side of the pool next to Sharon and Colin lifted Rosemary up onto the pool decking. Tom followed suit with Tammy. Helen said she felt left out and Pepper said no she wasn’t and lifted her onto the side and began licking Helen’s pussy.
There we were, divided into 7 couples performing oral sex on a lady that was not our own partner. The moaning didn’t take long to start and before long it sounded like a battlefield hospital full of wounded soldiers only these moans were from ecstasy, not pain. Within minutes 7 ladies all had an orgasm, all but Pepper but she was happy having brought Helen to her orgasm.
The ladies returned to the water and we all just started having sex with whomever we could grab onto. I ended up having my cock in all 8 pussies and I think the others guys managed the same. When I was ready to come, I was with Helen and I pumped her full with a big load. She wrapped her arms around me, kissed me deep and long and then told me how much that day at the movie theater meant to her and Tom and how much they’ve talked about us since. I told her it was special for us as it was the first time Ginger had ever done anything like that and she loved it. Helen asked if she and Tom could come over again sometime and I told her sure and that we would all look forward to it.
After an hour of pure sex in the pool, everyone was getting tired and spent. It was already evening, so some of our guests said they needed to leave. Tammy and Terry said they needed to clean up their stuff and pack it up. Pepper and Ginger said they would help. Colin and Loreena thanked us for a wonderful time, got dressed and left. Sherry also had to run. Tom and Helen said they would stay and help clean up.
Before getting dressed, Sharon asked if she and Ron could talk privately with Ginger and me, so we took them into my office. Sharon started by apologizing to Ron for not being more sexually outgoing to him. She then told us that she was raised that sex was just for having children and that any other time it was a sin. That affected her relationship with Ron and she knew it, but never knew what to do about it. That’s why she was so apprehensive about coming to the wedding today. She said that any time Ron wanted to try something new, that she would not allow it. It was missionary style sex with most of her clothes on and that was it. Nothing oral or using hands.
She said that today opened her eyes and her mind but she wasn’t sure how to do many of the things she witnessed today. Ron added that he felt awkwardly inadequate himself. Sharon then asked if we would tutor them and help them to learn more about how to please each other and become better sex partners. I looked at Ginger and she was smiling. She leaned forward, took Sharon’s hands in hers and told her we would love to. I said that we were leaving for two weeks tomorrow, but when we returned, we would have them over to start their lessons. I also asked them if it would be permissible to have Pepper, Rosemary and Jerry join us and they said that would be okay. Sharon thanked us, hugged me so tight that I couldn’t breathe but it was great feeling her ample breasts pressing against my chest. Ron shook my hand like there was no tomorrow and gave Ginger a big hug also. I so enjoyed watching my wife’s bare breasts being pressed up against the chest of another man. They got dressed and left.
We had to get dressed to help Terry and Tammy carry their supplies out to their van. We thanked them for a great catering job and they thanked us for the great sex and asked us to recommend them to any of our friends getting married or having a party that needed catering.
Back inside, we just kind of collapsed in the livingroom. Jerry sat in the loveseat with Rosemary on his lap and I sat on the sofa with my two wives snuggled up against me. Rosemary thanked us for a wonderful wedding and said it was better than she imagined. Jerry added that he liked all the sex better than dancing anyway and Rosemary mock slapped him and then agreed. Pepper added that having 6 different cocks in her in the same day was fantastic and I added that being inside 8 pussies in the same day was even better.
I reminded Jerry and Rosemary that we needed to have them at the airport early, so we all needed to hit the sack early. We hugged and kissed our goodnights and I watched as the newlyweds sauntered off to their bedroom. I grabbed my two wives and we headed to the bedroom. Pepper was a little quiet and I sensed that she was feeling somewhat left out by not having a honeymoon like Ginger and I did and like what Jerry and Rosemary were headed out to bright and early in the morning. I snuggled up close behind her in bed with Ginger behind me, d****d my arm over her and whispered in her ear that loved her so very much. She said she loved me too, but I could hear that little bit of disappointment in her response. I wanted so much to tell her that she was going on a honeymoon tomorrow, but didn’t want spring it on her before Jerry and Rosemary left for their trip, so I reluctantly let her go to sleep feeling as she did.

Stay tuned for Pepper’s Honeymoon…

Pepper's Honeymoon pt1
 

Sunday, Sept. 2, 1985
The alarm went off early Sunday morning. None of us wanted to get up, but we had to take Jerry and Rosemary to the airport early to catch their flight to Cancun for their honeymoon. Ginger drug herself out to the kitchen to start the coffee while we all showered and got dressed. Breakfast was quick and the newlyweds finished their last minute packing, we loaded the van and headed to the airport.
Jerry and Rosemary were all smiles and I noticed that Pepper was sporting a forced smile and I knew she wished she had a honeymoon to go on also. Our marriage wasn’t formal and legal and I knew she felt left out because of it. Ginger also sensed it and did her best cheer everyone up like she is so good at doing. After dropping Jerry and Rosemary at the airport and telling them to enjoy, we headed back to the house. Ginger was smiling, knowing the surprise I had in store for Pepper once we got back to the house.
After we got inside, Pepper sat down at the table for another cup of coffee and asked what our plans were for the day. I asked Pepper what was wrong and why she was feeling down. She tried to blow it off as being just tired, but I asked her if it had anything to do with her not getting a honeymoon because we weren’t officially married. Looking away so I wouldn’t see her tears she tried to say no, but I knew better.
I sat down next to her, took her hand slid an engagement ring on her finger. She looked up surprised and didn’t know what to say. Ginger pulled up a chair and put her hand next to Pepper’s to show her it was the identical ring. Then I placed the wedding band on her finger and she saw that it was identical to Ginger’s as well. Tears flowed like a waterfall as she hugged me and thanked me over and over. Once I was able to break loose from her embrace, I handed her an envelope. She asked what was inside and Ginger told her to open it and look.
Pepper quickly opened the envelope and her eyes got huge as she pulled out the plane and hotel reservations for the three to Tulum, Mexico. She looked up and asked where in the heck was Tulum. I told her it’s about 80 miles south of Cancun and that there was a guy I know that was in the process of opening a new private resort along the beach there. She then noticed the dates on the reservations and said that’s today and she has to work tomorrow. I told her that I already talked to her boss and he approved a 2 week vacation starting Monday. Then she got frantic and said she needed to start packing and Ginger told her that she was all packed except for her personal items.
I looked her and told her she was my wife and that she was going on a honeymoon. Ginger added that she hoped she didn’t mind her sister tagging along and Pepper said we’re in this marriage together, the three of us and that it’s only right that she come along. Pepper hugged me so tight and for so long I thought I would pass out. She thanked me over and over and then the two of them rushed to the bedroom to finish packing the last of their stuff. I followed and packed my personal needs as well.
We had lunch before arriving at the airport. The flight to Mexico was uneventful except that I was able to fondle both Pepper and Ginger’s breasts while in our seats. The couple across the aisle caught me several times with my hand in Ginger’s top as she was sitting next to the aisle. When we arrived at the airport and collected our luggage, there was a driver waiting for us and he drove us to the resort which was right on the beach in a large cove. It was getting dark but we could still see the palm trees swaying in the ocean breeze and it truly looked like paradise.
The owner of the resort met us out front and welcomed us. He explained that the resort has three dozen separate bungalows along the beach and that in a couple of years, he’ll expand to even more with possibly a high rise with rooms as well, depending on how business goes. Pepper asked how many other guests he had at the moment and he said that there were 28 other couples staying here at the moment, but several will be leaving during the week and several others will be arriving.
He led us into the lobby of the main building and gave us a tour of the restaurant, bar, Jacuzzi and massage room. Handing us a set of keys, he led us to our bungalow, which appeared to be the most secluded bungalow. As we arrived at the bungalow, the manager told us that public nudity is illegal in Mexico, but the authorities overlook it here at the resort because tourism is too important to the local economy. One of the local officers works part time at the resort as a bartender and waiter and helps protect the resort and its visitors from theft.
Inside the bungalow, there was a nice livingroom, small kitchen and bedroom. The window in the bedroom looked straight out to the ocean. We opened it up and felt the gentle breeze fill the room with the smell of the salty surf. It was pitch black looking out to the ocean, but we could hear the waves softly caressing the sands. We were hungry from our long flight so I convinced Pepper that we needed to get something to eat and then we would take a midnight walk on the beach.
After a delicious meal at the resort restaurant, we went back to the bungalow, changed into swimsuits and I was wowed when the girls put their new bikinis on. They looked so hot and sexy I wanted to take them both to bed right then and there, but I knew Pepper was eager to walk on the beach even if it was very dark. I put my suit on as fast as I cold and asked if we needed towels and Pepper hollered out no as she was already heading out the door. We couldn’t see the ocean, but we could hear the waves on the beach, so we headed in that direction.
As got close to the water’s edge, the distant lights allowed us to see the gentle waves lapping on the shore. Pepper and Ginger both ran out into the water to just over knee deep. The commented about how warm the water was and how good it felt. I sat down at the water’s edge and let the waves tickle my feet as the two sisters played in the surf. They acted like kids seeing the ocean for the first time.
I didn’t realize it, but they slowly worked their way down the beach just fare enough that I could no longer see them. I was watching the lights of a boat out on the water passing by when suddenly the girls jumped me from behind. Not only did they surprised me, which they know is hard to do, but I was surprised to find out that they were naked. They had stripped off their bikinis and were running up and down the beach. The whole thing was so sexy that I had couldn’t help but join them and soon the three of us were naked on the beach in the dark in Mexico.
Watching the two naked women appear and disappear in the dark was quite erotic and I watched them as best I could with full erection. Finally, I managed to grab Pepper as she ran by me and I spun her into my arms and kissed her with all the passion I had. She responded by reaching down and placing my cock between her legs so that it rested against her pussy. Then she started to move back forth so that I was rubbing against her pussy lips and clit. After a minute, both of us knew what we wanted and I slid my cock deep inside her and began making love to her standing there on the dark beach. Pepper came within seconds of penetrating her and by then, Ginger had found us in the dark and was standing behind Pepper, holding her breasts and playing with her nipples.
I was also very turned on and a couple minutes later I began shooting my white hot seed as deep up inside Pepper as I could. When she felt me cumming inside her, she came again and ended up squirting my cum back out all over both of us. After another long passionate kiss, I carried out into the water so that we could both wash off. We picked up our swimsuits and casually walked back to the bungalow, still naked. By the time we got there, we were fairly dry. We went inside, showered off the salt water and sand and then headed to bed.
Ginger told me to take her one more time before we went to sleep since this was her real honeymoon. Pepper said she wanted this time to be all three of us, so I laid down on the bed, Pepper climbed onto my cock and Ginger sat on my face. Once again I knew that I was the luckiest man on earth to have two extremely beautiful and sexy wives who loved me and loved sharing me. One was riding my cock like there was no tomorrow and the other was letting me taste her delicious pussy, all at the same time. Thinking about the two of them, I quickly build up to another orgasm and once again filled Pepper’s pussy with my love. Both girls had also cum and we collapsed into each other exhausted from our long day and consummating the honeymoon.
A quick clean up and we were ready to crash. We cuddled up into our threesome and drifted off to sleep.

Pepper's Honeymoon pt2
 

Monday, Sept. 2, 1985
We woke that morning to a gentle breeze and sound of the ocean waves. Pepper cuddled up against my cock and began slowly wiggling her butt against me. Ginger could fell the movement and reached around from behind me and began playing with my cock and balls. I was erect in no time and Pepper was already wet with anticipation as she slid back, impaling herself on my cock.
I started to slide in and out of Pepper as Ginger just hugged me and pressed her breasts against my back. As she did, she whispered in my ear that this was a great surprised for Pepper. Her whisper was louder than she thought and Pepper gasped out in between moans of pleasure that it was a wonderful surprise.
Making love in this position has its benefits as I can not only feel Pepper’s pussy encasing my cock, but I can feel her butt against me and both sisters have fantastically gorgeous and sexy butts. It also affords me the pleasure of reaching over and holding onto her breasts as I slide in and out of her. Then there is the added pleasure of feeling Ginger pressing her breasts against my back and rubbing herself against my butt. The more I thought about it, the more turned on I got and the harder I got and the closer to cumming I got. Returning to reality, I realized that Pepper was cumming for the second time and that enough to send me over the top and I spurted and spurted into her.
When we were done, we all said good morning to each and then showered, got dressed and headed to the restaurant for breakfast. They had a buffet set up that was phenomenal for such a small place. They had all kinds of fruits from the area along with breads and pastries from different areas of the world. For the Americans, they had eggs, sausage, bacon, fried potatoes and some cereals. I noticed that the place was fairly packed and knew there weren’t that many guests at the resort. When I saw the owner and asked, he said that a number of locals come here to eat.
During breakfast, I asked Pepper what she would like to do since it was her honeymoon and she reminded me that it was our, referring to all three of us, honeymoon and we should decide together. The choice came down to relaxing on the beach or going into town to see the sights. Before I could make a suggestion, Pepper said that neither she or Ginger wanted to get a sunburn and ruin the rest of the time, so they suggested we go see the sights, however, none of us had a clue where to go or what to see. As we were leaving the dining area, I asked the manager, Rafaelo and he said there were plenty of things to see, but we really needed a guide and he had just the person and he called out to a young man behind the counter. He introduced him as Miguel, his nephew and said he knows all the places in the area and will take on a grand tour and anywhere else we would like to go. I began to take out my credit card to pay for the tour and he said that was part of the resort package and besides, Miguel loves to get out and drive around.
So we piled into a jeep with canopy over it and took off to see the sights. The girls insisted that I sit up front with Miguel and that they take the back, so that’s how we spent the day. He drove us all over the city and pointed out many of the buildings and churches and then drove us to a nearby outcrop overlooking the ocean with an old Mayan ruins looking out to sea.
At lunch time, Miguel took us to small run down looking little eatery that didn’t look very appealing. He told us to trust him as he practically drug us inside. We were surprised at how clean the place was as Miguel seated us a table and then disappeared around the counter. A few moments later, an older and very attractive looking woman followed Miguel to our table where he introduced us to his mother. We told her how much we’ve enjoyed our tour with her son and she seemed to enjoy hearing his praise. Then they both disappeared again.
We wondered if we were going to see a menu or not. A couple minutes later, Miguel returned with three tall glasses of beer. Ginger apologized and said she really wasn’t a beer drinker and Miguel was all apologies, until I told him that she enjoy a margarita but not too strong. He said okay and disappeared again. A few moments later he reappeared with her drink and started to turn to go and I asked him if we could see a menu and he said no, the meal would be up in a few minutes. We looked at each other a little bewildered, but then figured that he was trying to impress us and his mother.
While we were waiting, Pepper started to get a little frisky and flashed me her breast a couple of times. Not to be outdone, Ginger began to flash me her breasts until another family came into the tiny restaurant and sat at a nearby table. Miguel came out and began talking to them in Spanish, of which none of us understood, and then he disappeared again.
Several minutes later, Miguel appeared with 3 plates filled with beans, soft hot tortillas, chopped up tomatoes and a meat dish that looked like shredded beef cooked with rice, onions, eggs, tomatoes, peppers and who knows what else. I asked Miguel what the dish was called and he told me it is his mother’s own recipe for machaca. It was fabulous and we complimented Miguel’s mother for an excellent lunch.
When we left the restaurant, Miguel told us that he saw the girls flashing their chi chis (pronounced chee chees) which we learned was Spanish slang for breasts. He said that they were very beautiful, but warned us about doing that in town as many people do not understand or care for that kind of behavior. He said it is okay for some of the cantinas and the beaches, but otherwise not a good idea. Pepper asked him if he really liked seeing them and he said oh yes, they are very nice. She asked if he would like to see them again and he yes, very much, but not here on the street. Then Pepper asked him about the cantinas where flashing is allowed and he said they are not good places to visit. Women dance, take off their clothes and then are paid to have sex with the men. In some of those places, any woman who enters often gets taken sexually by the men drinking there. She looked at me and I told her no, not today.
That afternoon, Miguel drove us out of town to show us the tropical forest. After a 20 minute ride down the main road, he suddenly turned off on what looked like an unused foot path. He turned to me and said he had a special place to show us and to trust him. Driving along a path too narrow for the jeep, we were constantly fighting off branches and leaves. We saw a number of lizards including iguanas and the jungle trees were filled with all kinds of beautiful birds including several kinds of parrots, at least when we weren’t fending off branches.
I’m not how long it took, but the way we were jostled and bounced, it seemed like an hour before the dense jungle started to thin. I little further on and we emerged onto a pristine beach of white sand. The beach looked to be about a quarter mile long with rocky outcrops at both ends, like bookends keeping the rest of the world out. There was no sign of people anywhere to be seen. No footprints, no sounds and no litter. The sight was so spectacular that we all just sat there for a minute or two as we just took it all in.
Miguel asked us if we liked the beach and Pepper said it was truly paradise. I asked him how he knew of the beach and he said he found it one day when he decided to follow the trail through the jungle on horseback. He brought his uncle here before he built his resort and he wanted to build it here, but it would cost many thousands of dollars just to get electricity, water and sewage here, let alone the cost of building the road and hauling everything out here.
We all got out of the jeep and walked up to the edge of the waves and again looked up and down the beach and back to the jungle wall held out the rest of the world. Pepper broke the trance by asking if could go swimming and I said that was up to Miguel. He said we could stay here for several hours as long as we got back to the highway before dark.
A second later, Pepper was taking off her top, slid down her shorts and panties and ran naked into the water. Miguel just stood there with his mouth open watching Pepper stripping and heading to the water. Ginger looked at me, shrugged her shoulders and stripped out of her clothes and joined her sister frolicking in the waves. The bulge in Miguel’s shorts was very noticeable and I suggested that we join the ladies and began stripping off my clothes. At first he seemed reluctant, but after I joined the girls in the water, Miguel stripped and joined us.
The four of us ran and played in the gentle surf. We swam out a little ways and were amazed at how clear the water was. I mentioned to Miguel that we have to come back with some masks and snorkel gear and he said he had some in the jeep and went and fetched them. With the snorkel masks, we swam back out to where the sand ended and the coral began. The water was filled with different colored fish. It was like watching one of the nature shows on TV.
I noticed Miguel was getting used to the girls being naked as his erection finally went down. That was until the two girls swam in front of him underwater and he found himself with a perfect view up the legs to their pussies. I noticed that when he saw them swimming past, he instantly got hard again so I swam up to the girls and whispered to them that they needed to do something to show their appreciation to Miguel for bringing us here. They both smiled at me and turned and swam back towards Miguel’s direction.
The two sisters swam back towards Miguel and then split and went around him. He turned to watch Ginger and as he did, Pepper turned and came up behind him, reached around and grabbed his cock. Miguel was so startled that he nearly leapt clean out of the water. He turned to face her and for a moment, the two of them just treaded water staring at each other. Then Pepper moved up closer to him and rose high enough out of the water so that Miguel got a good look at her breasts. She moved closer and closer to him until her breasts were against his chest and as she started to kiss him, they both began to sink under the water.
Ginger had moved in closer and suggested they all move to shallower water. They swam back closer to shore to where they could stand. Both girls began hugging Miguel and rubbing their breasts against him and playing with his cock. Miguel reached up and began fondling their breasts and then looked over at me to see if it was okay and I told him to enjoy his reward for bringing us to this paradise beach. At that, Miguel hugged, kissed and let his hands roam all over the girls’ bodies. I saw both of his hands drop below the water and ducked under with my snorkel mask and saw him feeling both pussies while Pepper stroked his cock and Ginger played with his balls. He must have been very worked up and turned on because I saw spurts of thick white cum pumping out of Miguel’s cock. I surfaced and saw his head back and the look of exhilaration on his face.
Then Pepper and Ginger escorted Miguel back onto the beach where the sand was still wet, but just our reach of the waves. They laid him down on back and Pepper began sucking on his cock to bring back up to a full erection. Once he was erect, she positioned herself directly over his cock and asked him if he would like her to lower herself onto him and his eyes got big and said yes, yes, yes. She teased him by lowering herself just enough to allow the head of his cock to brush against the lips of her pussy. Pepper reached down, grabbed his cock and guided it back and forth along her slit and clit, driving both of them wild. Then without warning, she lit herself drop all the way onto his cock and it was so intense for her that she had an orgasm instantly.
As Pepper began to rid Miguel’s cock, Ginger moved in and positioned herself over his face and asked him if he would like to lick her pussy and his tongue darted out in response. Like her sister, she only lowered herself down enough so that his tongue barely touched her pussy lips, but Miguel was not to be teased this time and raised his head, plunging his tongue as far into her pussy as possible. Ginger responded by lowering herself a little more to make it easier for him.
Watching my two wives having sex with this young Mexican man was very erotic. I didn’t realize that I was slowly stroking myself while watching them, but Ginger noticed and motioned for me to move over in front her. I did as she asked and moved in front of her and she started sucking my cock. I watched Pepper bouncing up and down on Miguel’s cock as she fucked Miguel who was sucking on Ginger’s pussy while she was sucking my cock. I couldn’t but think that this must be quite the sight if anyone found us.
I know I’ve said this a number of times in the Desert Heat series, but one of my favorite things that turns me on is watching a woman’s breasts bounce, especially when they are having sex and Pepper’s breasts were doing just that. They were reacting with every rise and fall of her on Miguel’s cock, but they were just out of reach from where I was standing. Pepper saw me watching her and she knows how much I like to watch her breasts bounce so she arched back a little to make the bounce more noticeable. Watching them bounce was all I needed to send me over the edge and balls tightened and I began to empty them into Ginger’s mouth. She told me later that it was a combination of me cumming in her mouth and Miguel sucking on her clit that made her cum hard. A few moments later Pepper came for the second time and her clenching pussy was enough to send Miguel into his second orgasm and he pumped his load up into Pepper’s pussy.
With the four of us spent, we all laid out on the beach, enjoying the afterglow of great sex along with the feel of the sun and ocean breeze on our bodies. The rhythmic sound of the waves washing up was almost hypnotic and it would have been very easy for the four of us to drift off to sleep. I didn’t want that to happen and I didn’t want the girls to get sun burnt, so I suggested we get ready to leave, but I was stopped by Ginger who said it was turn to enjoy some Mexican delight and I knew what she meant.
Ginger told Miguel to get up and then led him back to the jeep which was sitting in the shade of several palm trees. She bent over with her hands on the seat of the jeep and told Miguel to take her now. He wasted no time getting erect and working his cock into her wet and waiting pussy. Pepper led me around to the other side of the jeep and assumed the same position that Ginger had taken and I immediately started taking her from behind.
I could easily watch Ginger’s breasts swaying freely and with a slight lean to one side of the other I could also watch Pepper’s breasts swaying that same way. If there’s anything better than watching one of my girl’s breasts bouncing or swaying it’s being able to watch both of them at the same time. I reached down and held onto Pepper’s breasts and played with them as I was pumping her pussy and watching Ginger’s breasts swaying as she was getting pumped. Ginger was the first one to orgasm, followed shortly by Pepper, but Miguel and I kept our steady pace. Ginger told Miguel that he felt great inside her and hearing her say that once again started my seed to leave my balls and work its way out to fill Pepper’s pussy. As my cock was spewing itself into Pepper, Ginger reached under her and grabbed Miguel’s balls, instantly sending him to his third orgasm of the afternoon. He grabbed her hips and drove himself as deep into her as possible as he emptied himself into her.
After a few moments for everyone to gain their senses, I suggested we all go for a last dip in the ocean to rinse ourselves off. All of us were spent and instead of running into the surf like earlier, we managed to walk on wobbly legs into the water until we were waist deep. We washed ourselves off and then stood on the beach in the sun and breeze to dry off. Back at the jeep we got dressed and before we started our drive back, Miguel thanked us over and over for said he has never had any guests treat him like this every before. I asked if he has taken other guests to this beach and he said a few and that some of the women went topless, nut had ever gone naked or had anything to do with him. They always treated him like he was just the hired help, but he said that we treated him like he was more than the just the hired help. He said we treated him almost as an equal. I told him not almost but that he was an equal. I explained that everyone works for someone. Even the owners of big companies works for everyone that buys his product and that where we were in our jobs does not make anyone less of a person than anyone else. He thanked and hugged me and then thanked and hugged the girls again.
As we were driving back through the jungle, Pepper leaned forward and told Miguel that she hoped to have another opportunity to show her appreciation to him before we leave in two weeks and he said he would like that very much also.
The drive back out of the jungle didn’t seem as long as the first time heading to the beach and soon we were back on what they called a highway and heading back to town. We got back to the resort, thanked Miguel for a wonderful afternoon and then headed to our bungalow to freshen up before dinner. Dinner was very delicious. They served some type of grilled fish that just melted in our mouths along with a brown rice and a salad that looked to be a combination of a vegetable salad and a fruit salad.
After dinner, we were tired from our day of sightseeing and sex and decided to get some drinks and just sit on the beach, relax and watch it get dark. It would have been nice to watch a sunset over the ocean, but we were facing east and not west. Several couples walked past and stopped to chat. One of the ladies was topless and didn’t seem to mind standing there in front of us. After they walked on by, both of the sister’s took their bikini tops off and enjoyed letting the sea breeze tickle their nipples.
We’d been sitting out there for about an hour when Miguel shows up with another round of drinks and told us that these were on him for the wonderful afternoon. We thanked him and asked him if he would like to join us and he told us that it was not allowed and he would get in trouble. He asked if we would like another round in a while and we said that would be nice.
Not long after he left, another couple came walking by and we said hello and noticed a thick accent. I asked where they were from and they told us they were from Romania. The man could not stop staring at the girl’s breasts and I could see in the dark that she kept glancing away from looking at them. Ginger also noticed and asked if their being topless bothered her and she said she was not used to nudity in public. Then she added that she heard it was illegal in Mexico and I told her it is, but that the police leave the resorts alone because they need the tourist dollars. We invited them to join us, and just as her husband was about to sit down on the sand with us, she said they needed to keep walking. Ginger told her we understand but if she changes her mind that we’ll be out here for at least another hour and they walked off into the darkness.
Even after our eyes adjusted to the dark, it was hard to see anything more than 20-30 feet away. Everything just fades into the empty darkness like you see in some of the movies. Occasionally we would see the lights of a boat or ship passing out to sea, but otherwise, most of the lights from the resort were blocked by the trees behind us. Pepper suggested we take a walk and Ginger thought that was a good idea, but I rather enjoyed being lazy for a change and decided to just sit and enjoy the relaxing atmosphere. The sisters said they should be back soon and disappeared into the same darkness that the Romanian couple had traveled into.
While they were gone, an older couple came by and seemed surprised to see me sitting on the beach alone. They must have thought I was someone from outside the resort and politely told me that this was a private beach for the resort only. I told them that I was staying in bungalow 36 and that I was waiting for the ladies to return from their walk. When I said ladies, they noticed the two bikini tops setting on the sand next me and the older lady said oh my, they seem to have lost something before their walk. I chuckled and said indeed they did and pointed in the direction they had gone and the older gentlemen smiled a lecherous smile and I could tell he was hoping to run into them.
The girls had been gone for a good bit when I heard the distinct sound of Pepper’s laugh wafting out from the darkness. I strained to see if I could find them and then like ghosts appearing out of thin air, not two but four figures began to take shape. That was when I heard the thick Romanian accents and more laughing. As they drew closer, I could see the four them approaching. I greeted them back and Pepper introduced them as Dumitru and Ioana. I stood and shook their hands and then Pepper asked them to sit and join us for a bit and I was surprised when they did. Dumitru told me that I had two very beautiful and sexy wives. I told him that his wife was very pretty also. Dumitru said something in Romanian to his wife and she smiled, giggled and then nodded her head.
Ioana was wearing a light summer dress and after Dumitru spoke to her, she slid the straps off her shoulders and down to her waist, revealing a plain white bra. He said something else to and she acted very coy and shy and then reached behind her and unclasped her bra and let it fall into her lap. Dumitru turned to me and that now his wife was like mine and asked if I liked her breasts. I told him they were very lovely. He said that since he got to feel my wives’ breasts that I should be should touch his wife’s breast. I could tell she was embarrassed but her breasts were really very nice, so I reached over and brushed my hand across her nipples. Dumitru said not, feel them like this and he reached past me and grabbed one of Ginger’s breasts and fondled and jiggled it and then motioned me to do the same to Ioana. I didn’t want to insult him, so I reached out and cupped one of her breasts in my hand and fondled it. Ioana looked at me as I fondled her and smiled. Her expression seemed to be a combination of shyness and excitement.
Dumitru spoke very good English, but Ioana’s English was limited and broken. It turned out that he was a businessman who traveled to many countries and Ioana was a homemaker. I tried to explain to them that I was a research scientist but they didn’t understand the type of research I was doing.
A few moments later, Miguel arrived with another round of drinks and was surprised that we had friends. Ioana quickly covered her breasts up. I asked them if they wanted a drink and then asked Miguel to bring them their drinks. Waiting for the drinks, we found out that they were only staying a few more days as Dumitru had a business meeting in Mexico City on Friday. I suggested we have dinner together tomorrow and they said they would enjoy that. After they finished their drinks, Ioana put her bra and dress back on and they left to go back to their bungalow.
After they left, Pepper and Ginger told me about the conversation they had while walking on the beach. Dumitru had asked the girls about their going topless and if it embarrassed them. They told them not at all that they loved being free of their clothes and feeling the breeze on their bare skin. Pepper asked them if Ioana had every gone topless before and he said only in their bedroom, but never outside and never in front of anyone. Then he told them that he would like her to try it, but she was embarrassed and apprehensive. That is what prompted him to tell her to take off her top while sitting with us. He told the girls that he would get her to try it in the dark with us and then tell them later how she felt.
I told the girls that I was getting tired and Ginger said I must have worn myself out relaxing and we all laughed. The girls picked up their tops and we headed back to the bungalow. In reality we were all tired so we showered off the sand and then cuddled up naked on the bed with the window open and the breeze carrying off into dreamland.

Pepper's Honeymoon pt3
 

Tuesday, September 4, 1985
I don’t know if it was the sea breeze, the total sense of relaxation or the previous day’s activities, but we slept in. All three of us had an appetite and hoped that the breakfast bar was still open, so we hurriedly got dressed and made our way to the restaurant. We were pleased to see that it was still open and was full of fruit, pastries and other breakfast delights.
While we were eating, Rafaelo asked us if we were enjoying ourselves and if there was anything else they could do for us. I told him everything was great and that we would like to reserve Miguel for another day to go exploring and he said he would check the schedule and get back to us. A few minutes later, he returned with a scheduling book and we asked for Friday right after breakfast and then I asked if it would be possible for him to bring a picnic lunch for the three of us and Miguel and he said that would be arranged. Pepper looked at me and licked her lips, anticipating romping on the secluded beach naked with Miguel and the rest of us.
After breakfast, we freshened up and then asked for lift into town and if it could pick us back up at 5pm and again, no problem. We spent the day in town, walking around, looking at all of the various shops. I reminded the girls about what Miguel had said about public nudity and that the girls should hold off from any flashing. For the most part, they were well behaved, but there was one instance where Pepper couldn’t control herself.
It was a small local shop that sold ladies dresses. Pepper found a really cute Mexican patterned dress. The sleeves were kind that could stay up on the shoulders or fall off onto the upper arms, giving the dress a really sexy look. The dress looked to be around her size but Pepper wanted to try it on to see if it fit, but found out the shop didn’t have a dressing room. She asked the lady in the shop if it would be okay if she tried the dress on at the back of the store and she said it was okay, but warned her that husband was due back soon.
Pepper took off her halter top and shorts and like usual she was not wearing anything underneath. She slipped on the dress and looked in the mirror with the sleeves up and down on the arms. It looked so sexy on her and she looked so beautiful. I told her how great she looked in it and that I would be happy to buy it for her. Her timing was perfect because right as she took the dress off, the owner’s husband walked into the shop. It was a small shop and there was no missing seeing a naked woman standing there. Pepper was partially hidden behind a rack of clothes, but her breasts were in plain view.
Both of them just froze at the sight of each other and then Pepper began to apologize. The man walked back to us and said there was no apology necessary. His English was very broken, but that’s what it sounded like. Pepper could tell that he liked what he saw by the smile on his face, so she turned completely around making sure he saw everything and then began to put her shorts and top back on. I paid for the dress and as we walked out of the store, we heard the owner start yelling at her husband in Spanish. It was probably a good thing that none of us spoke Spanish.
The rest of the day was a lot of fun and we met our ride back to the resort right on time. We freshened up and met Dumitru and Ioana at the restaurant for dinner. Not long after we started eating, Dumitru told us that Ioana enjoyed herself last night although she was still embarrassed. He said that I was the first man other than him to see or touch her breasts and she hesitantly admitted that it was quite stimulating to her. Ioana was able to understand enough to make her face turn red and force her to look down in embarrassment. She said something to him in Romanian and he turned and told us that she wanted to know if we would like to walk on the beach with them tonight and perhaps I could touch her breasts again once it got dark. I told him we would be happy to walk with them and I would very much like to touch her again. Dumitru relayed our acceptance to the invitation and she again looked at, smiled and turned another shade of red.
The rest of the meal was filled with talk about what it was like Romania and their family. After dinner, we left to go back to our rooms to freshen up and then we met them out on the beach. The girls wore their bikinis and I wore a pair of loose shorts with no underwear. I was pleased to see that Ioana was wearing a two piece bathing suit, although it was still quite modest.
The sun was just starting to disappear behind the hills to the west but it was still fairly light out. We found a spot on the beach just down a little from our bungalow that was further away from most of the traffic. Once we sat down, Pepper and Ginger took off their tops and encouraged Ioana to do the same. She was reluctant at first and Dumitru told us that she was still embarrassed to bare herself in the daylight. I told him to explain to her that we’ve already seen her bare breasts and there isn’t anyone else close by. She looked down the beach and there was one couple in the distance and they were walking in the opposite direction. Dumitru said something to her and she looked directly at me as he undid the top of her bathing suit and took if off of her. Ioana started to put her arms over her breasts so I compassionately grabbed her arm to stop her and then cupped her breast in my hand and leaned over and kissed her nipple.
When I looked up at her, she was staring at me not knowing what to do. I guessed that toughing was one thing but kissing her nipple was something else. After a few moments, her expression changed and she pointed to her breast and said kiss please, so I leaned back in and kissed both of her nipples. I looked up and asked if she like that and she smiled and nodded her head. I asked her if she would like more and she nodded yes. This time I leaned in and began sucking on one nipple while rolling the other one between my thumb and fingers. I could tell she was really liking it and I leaned back down onto the sand and continued to suck on her nipples.
In the meantime, Dumitru was having his own fill of breasts as he moved between Pepper and Ginger. He was kissing and feeling one nipple after the other. While he was kissing Pepper’s nipples, she placed her hand over his crotch and felt his hard cock in his shorts. Dumitru made no attempt to stop her. I wondered what would happen if I took Ioana’s hand and placed it over my erect cock so while I was vigorously sucking and chewing on one of her nipples, I took her hand and placed it over my cock. I felt her body tense as she wasn’t sure what to do. I move her hand slowly up and down to give her a good feel and then let her hand alone to continue if she wanted. She didn’t stop, so then I gently placed my hand over her bathing suit bottoms so as to cup her mound. Again I could feel her body tense, but she didn’t try to stop me.
It didn’t take long for the sun to go down and for it to get dark on the beach. In the darkness, I began to rub her mound and pussy through her bathing suit and I could feel Ioana melting to my touch. Her body went from being tense to responding and moving with my touch. Her hand over my cock continued to move back and forth. I reached down, took her hand and slid it inside my shorts and onto my cock. She instantly wrapped her fingers around my shaft and continued her slow stroking.
I looked over and saw that Pepper had Dumitru’s cock out and was sucking it and he was still fondling Ginger’s breasts. I’m not sure if Dumitru had any idea of what I was doing with his wife or even if he cared. He was obviously lost in the moment of being embraced by my two beautiful wives.
Seeing that he was being well taken care of, I decided to make one more move on Ioana and slipped my hand down the front of her swimsuit bottoms. She surprised me when her pelvis moved upward to meet me approaching hand. As I slid my fingers over her mound and down to her very wet lips, she tightened her grip on my cock and began to moan. I moved from sucking her nipples to kissing her lips and her tongue met mine and they danced around each other as our hands felt each other’s privates.
I sat up and slid my shorts all the way off and then knelt before Ioana and slid her bottoms off. I expected her to be embarrassed and shy again but as I was surprised as she spread her legs, revealing a patch of dark pubic hair that was blacker than the night. I leaned down and began to lick the lips of her pussy. As soon as my tongue touched her lips I knew her body was mine for the taking. She began to writhe as my tongue explored her pussy and clit. I pressed my lips around her erect bud and gave one hard suck which sent her over the top into a body shaking orgasm. She grabbed my head and held it tightly to her pussy as she convulsed time and again. When she finished, she tried in her broken English to tell me something but I wasn’t understanding what she was saying. She said something to Dumitru and he told me she was asking me to fuck her now. I asked him if that was okay with him and he said he was already fucking my wives so no problem.
I moved up over Ioana, kissing my way from her clit, to her navel to her breasts up her neck to her lips. As our lips and tongues met again, I slid my cock all the into her in one easy motion. She was flowing like a river and began to move her pussy up and down as I began to match her movements. It only took a few moments for her to cum a second time and as her pussy convulsed around my cock, it was all I could do to keep from cumming. I paused for a few moments just to prolong the experience a little longer. When she was done, she began pumping herself on me more and I knew she wanted everything I had to give her so I returned the favor and started fucking her in earnest.
Ioana had lost control of her modesty and was now responding like a woman starved for sex. Her pussy consumed my cock with each stroke, wanting me to unleash my hot torrent into her. The thrill of being the first man in her other than her husband helped the sensuality of the moment. A few more pumps and I felt my balls tighten and empty their fluid into the tubes running to my cock. I felt the first fountain of white hot juice travel up the length of my cock and burst into her longing pussy. The feel of my cumming in her sent off on a another orgasm and that only enhanced the feeling I had while I was spewing my seed into her womb. I don’t know how many times I spurted into her but it seemed like a dozen or more and I just kept pumping every last drop I had into her.
In the dark I could see tears running down her cheeks and I asked her if she was okay and she said yes, yes yes. I asked why was she crying and she said she so was so happy that she couldn’t help it. We stayed in our position with me in her for as long as possible, kissing each other passionately until finally I was soft enough and fell out of her. I rolled off next to her and left her lying there in the sand, naked with her legs spread.
I looked over and Dumitru was taking Ginger doggie style while Pepper played with his balls from behind. He was grunting and she was moaning and then I saw him change tempo and could tell that he was emptying himself inside her and she pressed back against him to make sure she got everything he had to give her. They also laid back on the sand to rest.
A few moments later, I heard Miguel asking if he could get any of us a drink. Ioana quickly turned over to cover herself and I told her it was okay that Miguel was a friend. She looked up at him and then at me and I motioned for her to turn back over, exposing herself to the young man. I told Dumitru that I would buy everyone a round of drinks, but he insisted on buying the drinks as a way of saying thank you.
Knowing that Miguel was due back soon, I stood up and reached down for Ioana to join me. She stood with me and I began brushing the sand off of her bottom and legs. When I noticed Miguel approaching, I nonchalantly turned her so that she was facing him. Ioana was so busy watching me brush the sand off that she didn’t notice Miguel until he stopped and said that the drinks were here. Then she realized that she was standing naked only a few feet in front of Miguel. Before she could cover herself, I held her hands behind her and then asked Miguel if he liked the looks of her breasts. I could feel her tense and told her to relax as Miguel said she was beautiful and her breasts were lovely. I told him to hand out the drinks, then set down his tray and feel her breasts if he would like. Again she tensed and I whispered for to relax again.
Everyone took their drink and the girls held mine and Ioana’s as Miguel set the down and then reached out a cupped each of her breasts in his hands. He began to gently fondle her breasts and as he did, she closed her eyes and her head drifted backward. I motioned to Miguel to suck on her nipples and he did. Sucking on one nipple, he played with the other nipple with his hand. When he moved to the suck the second nipple, I motioned for him to put his other hand down to feel her pussy.
I looked over to Dumitru and he nodded his approval as Miguel’s hand reached Ioana’s dark pubic hair. His hand slid down over her mound and onto the lips of her pussy. I felt her body almost melt at the touch and her head laid back on my shoulder. Her response was to step one foot sideways so as to spread her legs further apart, giving Miguel more access to her pussy. His fingers moved over her clit and her body shuddered to the touch. I made sure I held her up in case her legs gave out on her. Miguel then slid one finger and then two fingers into her pussy.
I managed to get Pepper’s attention and motioned for her to take Miguel’s pants down and when they were down, I moved one of Ioana’s hands from behind her and wrapped her fingers around Miguel’s hard cock. She never opened her eyes as she began to have an orgasm with Miguel’s fingers in her pussy. Recovering from her orgasm, I whispered in her ear asking her if she would like to feel Miguel’s cock in her pussy and she softly said yes and began stroking Miguel’s cock a little faster.
Turning Ioana towards me, I sat down on the sand and had her lean down to me. Pepper encouraged Miguel to move up behind Ioana and slide his cock into her pussy. She looked at me, smiled and whispered thank you and kissed me. Miguel started to pick up speed and I sat in front of Ioana, helping to hold her up and have a direct view of her breasts as they began to sway towards me and then away. My cock grew hard at the site of her swaying breasts and I couldn’t help but reach out to touch them. As Miguel took her from behind, I played with Ioana’s nipples and she quickly came for a second time.
I looked over at Dumitru and saw him taking Pepper in the very same way that Miguel was taking his wife. He was watching Miguel and Ioana as he was pumping away at Pepper. Ginger had her hands full holding five drinks. I turned my attention to the swaying breasts and continued to play with her nipples. A few minutes later Ioana started her to peak for her third orgasm and it must have been enough to cause Miguel to begin to cum and as he pumped his load into her, Ioana started pumping hard back against him.
As soon as Miguel was done, he said he needed to hurry back to the bar to help before his uncle comes looking for him. Ioana turned to face him, hugged and kissed him. Miguel got dressed and before he could leave, Dumitru told him thank you and that he would see him later to give him a big tip. Miguel said thank you and then hurried off.
Ioana turned to me and threw her arms around me and held me tight and kept saying thank you thank you thank you over and over again. I asked her now how did she feel about being naked in front of other people and being touched and she said it was a lot better than she ever imagined (at least that was the translation we got from Dumitru). He told us that he had tried to get her to go to a topless beach one time and she refused. Another time he tried to get her to flash a friend of theirs whom she really liked, but again she refused. Ioana spoke up and said that she would show him her breasts now if Dumitru wanted her to and see hugged and kissed her and said we would have to see.
We all gathered our drinks from Ginger and I toasted Ioana’s awakening, much like the one Ginger had earlier that same summer. All Ioana could say for the rest of the night was thank you over and over again. I was thinking of asking them if they had plans for Friday so they could join us at Miguel’s beach, but then remembered that Dumitru had business in Mexico City.
I was wondering what was next when Dumitru said he wanted to have sex with his wife in front of us and asked if we would watch. I asked if we could touch and he said that would be good. So once again, I sat down and let Ioana lean on my shoulders while Dumitru took her from behind. I played with her swaying breasts and Pepper played with Dumitru’s balls and Ginger was playing with Ioana’s clit as he slid in and out of her. At one point, I tightly rolled both of her nipples at the same time and Ioana came instantly. With Pepper playing with his balls, Dumitru didn’t take long before he unleashed his load deep into his wife. When they were through, they turned and embraced.
We decided to all take a quick dip to wash the sex from our bodies and then we stood in the warm breeze and dried off. We gathered our clothes and headed back to our bungalow. Since our’s was the end one, it was not a problem walking back naked, but Dumitru and Ioana’s bungalow was closer to the resort building so they got dressed. We said our goodnights and I was again thanked over and over.
Once inside our bungalow, Pepper and Ginger looked at me and said that I was all there’s now. For the next two hours, the three of us fondled, kissed, sucked and fucked. I managed to cum twice more with each wife, once in a pussy and the other in the mouth. I think the girls lost count of their orgasms. My cock was sore, their pussies were sore and all of our lips and jaws were sore. We were totally spent and exhausted. After a shower, we cuddled into bed and all three of us quickly drifted off to sleep.

New Year's Eve Party
 

New Year’s Eve 2013
I’ve been asked by some of the followers of our Desert Heat series to share our New Year’s Eve party with them. Many of you don’t know that in November, I moved the family into a custom home that sits in the middle of my 640 acres. Let’s just say that there is more than enough room for the 5 adults and 6 grown daughters (yes, this will reveal some future history from the Desert Heat summer of 1985.
Attending our party last night was myself, Ginger, Pepper, Jerry and Rosemary. Then all 6 of our daughters, Saffron (26), Cinnamon (26), Marjoram (26), Poppy (24), Thyme (24) and Paprika (24) were also in attendance. Three of girls’ boyfriends were also here, Ryan, Roger and Allen. Wayne, the contractor who built the house and his son Ryan (yes, Cinnamon’s boyfriend) were in attendance. We also invited some of Jerry, Pepper and Rosemary’s former co-workers to join us and they were Alex and Raul who worked with Rosemary, Tina, Pepper’s former boss and Renee and Tony two of Pepper’s former co-workers. Then Liz was the last to show up, she worked with Jerry.
Guess I need to explain to everyone that I had bought a lot of desolate desert land early in my life. It was miles from town and I picked it up for next to nothing. In the last year, I’ve sold several sections of land (a section is 640 acres) and made millions. I told Jerry, Rosemary, Pepper and Ginger that they could retire as soon as they wanted and we had a retirement/going away party back in November for Jerry, Rosemary and Pepper. Ginger is due to retire as of today and I hope to finish a major project I’ve been working on in the next several months so I can retire.
Back to the party. We started off dressed, something unusual in our house. After all of the introductions, everyone turned to me to see what was planned. I announced that we were going to divide into 3 teams. There were 22 people total, 11 of which lived here and knew the house and ground and 2 that built it and knew the house and grounds. Even though the others have been here on occasion, they really didn’t know the whole layout. Therefore, the 13 of us that knew the house and grounds would divide up first into three teams. Once we did that, then the other two boyfriends and other visitors drew colored balls to see which teams they were on.
By know they were all looking at me weirdly, trying to figure out what I had talking about. I asked everyone to follow me outside to my truck and in the back were 6 boxes, two for each team. I was the blue team, Jerry led the red team and Pepper led the yellow team. I had them open the boxes where they found laser tag guns and vests all color coded. Then I open two more boxes that contained night vision goggles. Then I announced that the red team would start in the house, the blue team out back and the yellow team out front. They each had 10 minutes to get dressed, and strategize. Then I dropped the one last rule. Once someone got shot, the person that shot them got to strip them naked. I wish you could have seen the looks on their faces when I announced our first annual night time strip laser tag game.
I took my team around back and started strategically placing half of them and then told the other half that they were my hunters. Checking my watch, I flipped several master breakers that shut down all of the lights inside and outside the house. Being so far away from town and virtually no moon, it was pitch black and people had to get used to their night vision goggles. I had Saffron and one of the guests see if they could sneak into the house through the basement door that we rarely used and I had left unlocked. I took another guest and circled around front, but we went almost 100 yards away from the house and kept low behind the desert bushes.
It wasn’t long before I heard Rosemary holler out that she shot someone followed by a cuss word as she got shot. The whole game lasted a little over half an hour and with Tina and myself being the only ones not shot. My maneuvering so far out and around allowed us to come up behind the others out front and easily pick them off.
When I turned the power back on, there were 20 naked people standing around in and out of the house. They were all laughing and talking about the game and the shots they got on each other. I found out that Wayne was the first one shot and before Rosemary could strip his clothes off of him, she was shot by her own daughter Thyme. Everyone insisted that since Tina and I were the only ones not shot and not stripped that we had to strip each other, which neither of us objected to.
Then we opened up the bar and we pretty much had most of what everyone wanted and were able to mix up most of the requests. After a few rounds of drinks, the daughters suggested that we all play a game where everyone takes a turn being blindfolded and then try to identify all of the others present by touch. We’ve done that a few times and it can be lots of fun and very erotic. We drew cards to see who went first with low card went first. Alex was first and we gave him a few minutes to get a good look at all the girls and then he was blindfolded and the girls all moved around into different places. They all stood in a circle and he had 30 seconds to feel each person and then guess who they were. Alex got very erect after feeling the first girl. He managed to get 2 of them right and afterward said that was one of the most erotic things he has ever done.
One of the girls had to go next and us guys stood in a circle. Poppy was the first girl and she mentioned that it was going to be easy to pick out Alex since he was still boner hard. She identified Ryan, Cinnamon’s boyfriend and that started a playful banter between sisters. It wasn’t until Poppy reminded Cin that we’ve played this before at the house when Ryan was here and that they have all had the chance to feel his tool, as he called it since he was a builder.
We all got our turn and everyone had a great time getting to feel up all of the members of the opposite sex. After that was over, it was approaching midnight and we all refreshed our drinks gathered in the living room where the fondling and groping continued. By the stroke of midnight, every cock in the house was buried in a pussy and four pussies not filled were being sucked on. I’m not sure if we ever heard the actual stroke of midnight, but I’m sure at least one person in the room was cumming as the New Year rang in. Our party continued on for several more hours which were filled with fucking and sucking. I came four times and my balls were totally spent by the time things started to break up. Ginger told me she lost count of how many orgasms she had, but she was sure she had at least 6 different cocks in her pussy. Pepper said she made sure that she had every cock in the house in her. Rosemary told me later one that she had around 6 different cocks. All six of our daughters said they enjoyed their share of cocks as well.
All of our guests said they had a wonderful time and it was the best New Year’s Eve party they had ever been to and said they would love to be invited to our next party. By the time everyone got dressed and left and we cleaned up, the sun was starting to rise and we all showered and headed to bed.
That is how we welcomed in the New Year and we would love to hear how you celebrated.

Shopping with the wifes
 

Lingerie Shopping With the Wives
This past week, I had to spend a couple of days in Washington DC for some meetings and I took Ginger and Pepper with me. We had a day to spare before flying home and I promised them I would take them shopping. They decided that they wanted to go lingerie shopping for some sexy see through nighties for themselves, their sister Rosemary and the six daughters between. (Three of the daughters are 26 and the other three are 24 and they all look just like their moms.)
Ginger and Pepper had mapped out several posh stores they wanted to shop at so after breakfast off we went. At the first store, they found several nighties and asked if they could try them on. The lady behind the counter took them to the back of the store and unlocked the dressing rooms. Other than the three of us, the only others in the store were the two sales ladies. Pepper came out of the dressing room wearing a nightie with nothing on underneath. She was zipper busting beautiful and sexy if you guys know what I mean. A moment later, Ginger stepped out in her nightie to show what it looked like and to get my opinion. She was also a zipper buster as the two sisters look like identical twins, even though they are 2 years apart. Their pert breasts were clearly visible as was their red haired bushes. They turned to show me the back as well and it was great seeing those two sexy asses there in the store.
I noticed the saleslady who unlocked the dressing room doors watching the girls and then say something to the young clerk working with her. The looks on their faces were hard to read, but it was obvious that they weren’t used to seeing customers walking out into the store wearing anything that sheer and revealing.
Both girls returned to their dressing rooms and changed into another nightie and came back out to show me the other nighties. I had to be honest and tell Pepper that I liked the first nightie she tried on better than the current one, but the one Ginger was now wearing was better than the first one she tried on. The girls went back in and put their clothes back on.
They went to the counter and asked the sales lady if they had any more in the same sizes. She checked and only had 1 more in the style that Pepper tried on and no more like the one that Ginger tried on, so we bought those 3. As we were about to leave the store, the younger clerk told the girls that she enjoyed their little show and Pepper smiled back and said so had she.
Then we proceeded to the second store which looked more high class then the first one. The moment we entered, a lady close to our age (mid-50s) approached and asked if she could help. Pepper told her that we were looking for some sheer sexy nighties or teddies. The sales lady looked them both up and down and then said to follow her. She led us to the far side of the store, towards the rear and told the girls that this was all they had and to let her know if they needed any assistance.
After she walked away, the girls looked at each and to me and said that was one stuck up lady who obviously looked down on us because we were dresses casually instead of formally as were the several other ladies shopping in the store. Pepper and Ginger looked through the lingerie and found two teddies that looked cute but they weren’t sure if they were what they wanted. Pepper went to the sales lady and asked if they could try them on and the clerk got very indignant and said their customers don’t try things on, they know what they want and in what size and then they buy it.
I knew by the way the sales lady spoke down to Pepper that this was not going to be a pleasant scene. Pepper told her that she wanted to try the teddy on and if they didn’t have a fitting room she would just have to try it on right there in the store. The sales lady said, ‘Well, I never’ and Pepper said she was right that she obviously never had experienced a lot of things. I thought the shock of Pepper’s statement was going to cause the clerk to pass out. When she regained a little composure, the clerk said that their store did not cater to lower class trash like us and that we probably couldn’t afford their prices anyway.
Pepper proudly informed her that I was the holder of nearly 80 patents, had just been offered a high ranking position in the Energy Department and that I was worth over $100 million. Then Pepper told her that just because we don’t dress up in starched girdles and steel reinforced bras doesn’t mean we are low class trash as she indicated. Then Pepper got in the ladies face and told her that what she really needed was a man who knew what to do with his cock to fuck her brains out till she learned how to be a real woman and not just a stuck up sexless b*tch.
That’s when I thought the clerk was really going to pass out as she was gasping for air and fanning her face with her hands, completely lost for words. Pepper and Ginger dropped the teddies on the floor in front of the clerk and we left the store. Pepper was steaming for a while and I thought it best to wait before heading to the next store, so we found a restaurant and had some coffee. When Pepper calmed down, we then headed to the next store on their list.
Thankfully, this shop didn’t look as highbrow as the last one and the clerks were much friendlier. There were three clerks working the sales floor and they all seemed to be about the same age as our daughters, and all three were very pretty. Ginger told them what they were looking for and one of the clerks, named Kelly led them to the lingerie area which, like the other stores was closer to the back of the store than the front. She helped the girls find several sexy and sheer nighties and teddies and asked if they wanted to try the on. She led us to the dressing rooms and told us to call her if they needed anything.
Pepper and Ginger each had two different items to try on. It didn’t take them long to undress and slip on their nighties and come out to show me. Kelly came back to the girls and told them how nice and sexy they looked in their nighties. Her eyes went from staring at the girls’ breasts to their red bushes. Ginger noticed and asked her if she’s ever seen a red bush before and Kelly’s face got real red and embarrassed and she started to apologize. Ginger stopped her and said it was okay and she knows that most people are surprised when they see a red bush and with that, she lifted up the nightie and pulled down the sheer panty to give Kelly a clear view.
Kelly looked back to see if anyone was watching and fortunately they weren’t. Then she stammered out that both girls looked really great in their outfits and that their husbands will love them and she looked at me. Pepper said that their husband, emphasizing the singular, already does like them. She got a confused look on her face and Ginger quickly explained that she was legally married to me and that her sister was informally married to me also, but since it wasn’t a legal marriage we aren’t breaking any laws. Kelly stepped back, looked at me and I just shrugged my shoulders and told her I have two extremely beautiful and sexy wives and that our grown daughters look just like them.
I don’t know what got into me, but as the girls turned to go try on the second nightie, I told Kelly that if she tried one on for me that I would pay for it and she could keep it. She looked surprised and said that she couldn’t do that. Then I told her that I would give her $100 plus pay for the nightie if she tried it on for me. She looked shocked and not sure what to say. She told me to wait here and she went and told one of the other clerks that she had to assist the ladies in the dressing rooms and she returned, holding a sheer teddy and held out her hand. I gave her $200 and told her to keep the change. She disappeared into the dressing rooms.
A few moments later, Pepper and Ginger both came out with their second outfits and when I mentioned nighties they informed me that these were teddies. They were very pretty and very sheer and left little to the imagination. They were slightly different styles and they both looked great. I loved it when they turned around and I could see the profile of their breasts and then I got a good look at their butts.
Just as Pepper and Ginger were about to return to dressing room, Kelly opened up a door and stepped out in a sheer white teddy. Her tan lines were clearly evident through the nearly invisible fabric and as I stared at her I noticed that her puffy nipples grew to erection. She was clean shaven below and her lips were clearly visible through the sheer panties. I asked her to turn around and she did. She was very pretty and had a great body. I thanked her for trying it on for us and then she went back in and got dressed. Pepper and Ginger had gotten dressed just before her and waiting when Kelly emerged. She said thank you for the gift and I said thank you for the show and her face turned red.
Pepper and Ginger asked about numbers in the same size and managed to get enough of the four different teddies so that all 9 ladies in the house would have one to wear. As Kelly was working with the girls, she mentioned that she was a struggling student and really appreciated the extra cash I gave her. They asked her what she was studying and she said she was studying career counseling and human resources because she wanted to help other people get jobs. Ginger told her that I was starting a foundation to help people get trained and skilled in various areas so that they could get jobs that would provide for their families. She got real excited when we told her, so I invited back to our hotel room that night for a job interview and gave her our contact information. We paid for the teddies and told Kelly we would see her later and she promised to be there.
It was time for lunch so we found a nice place to eat and had a good meal. After lunch, they wanted to check out another store so we took off in that direction. Thank goodness for GPS. This next store was different from the others. It had both men and ladies clothes and in a variety of styles and fashions. The girls said they need to find something appropriate for Jerry and me and I thought to myself that this is not going to be good. We wormed our way through the racks of clothes until the girls found the men’s underwear section. They started giggling and whispering and that always meant trouble. After a bit, they turned and held up a men’s thong that was nothing more than an elastic band in the back and sock-like pouch in the front. The fabric was semi-sheer, but not nearly as sheer as the nighties and teddies they just bought. I started to shake my head no, but the looks on their faces told me that this was a losing battle.
I gave in and said okay, get one for me and one for Jerry, but no, that wasn’t enough. They insisted that I try it on and show them just as they had modeled their outfits for me. I told them there was no way I was going to step out of a dressing room wearing only that and again the looks on their faces told me I had no choice, so I took one of the thongs and found a dressing room. I stripped completely naked and then put the thong on. I felt very self-conscious but when I saw myself in the mirror, I knew the girls would love it. Taking a deep breath, I opened the door to the dressing and took one step out to show the girls. Just then a couple of twenty-something girls walked past, looked at, whistled and kept walking. Pepper and Ginger were in hysterics laughing at me. I turned around for them just as they had done for me and then returned to the dressing room and got dressed.
Pepper and Ginger were talking with the two girls that had walked by and as I came out of the dressing room, they smiled, giggled and hurried off. I asked what that was all about and Ginger said that they were curious about me showing off to a pair a twins, so they gave them a quick explanation, which they didn’t think the girls understood. We paid for the two thongs and headed out of the store. I was happy to learn that this was the last store on their list, so we headed back to the hotel. I stopped at the desk and instructed them that I was expecting a young lady named Kelly later and to let me know when she arrives and they said they would.
By this time I was tired having just spent 10 days down with the swine flu, so I took a nap and left the girls to their own devices. A couple hours later, I woke a little refreshed and found Pepper and Ginger surfing on my computer, using Google Earth to look at our property back home. They weren’t sure if they found it or not as our house was less than a year old and all they saw was open desert. I said we had about an hour and half before Kelly arrives and asked them what they wanted to do. They looked at each other and did the rock-paper-scissors and I knew what they had in mind. Ginger won and led me back to the bedroom, pushed me down on the bed and began to such on my cock.
Her lips felt so good that I was hard instantly. I reached between her legs and discovered that she was wet. She told me she had been wet all day since the first time they stepped out of the dressing room in the nightie. Ginger then crawled on top of me and slid herself down on my shaft. I always love the feeling of when I first enter either of them and this time was no different. As I slowly began to work my cock in and out of Ginger’s pussy, Pepper moved into position over my face and lowered her pussy down to my waiting mouth. My tongue snaked out and licked the slit between her lips. I could feel a shiver like response run through her body as I did. Gradually I worked my tongue deeper into the pussy until my nose was pressed against her clit.
I felt Pepper’s body shift position enough to tell me that as I enjoyed both of them they were also enjoying each other. The sisters loved to sit on me and face each other and kiss and fondle each other’s breasts as I fucked one and sucked the other. It was a favorite position to the three of us and one that we all greatly enjoyed. If I craned my head back far enough, I could watch both of their breasts bouncing to the rhythm of my pumping in and out of Ginger’s sweet pussy.
From licking, I moved to sucking on Pepper’s clit and then added some gentle nibbling with my teeth which always send her over the edge and this time was no different. Her well of love juices began to flow as she came in my face and lapped every bit of it up like a thirsty dog getting a well-deserved drink. With my hands on Ginger’s hips, I moved her back just enough so that my cock was rubbing against her clit and in moments she too crescendoed with an orgasm. Pepper held her in place to keep her falling off me as I continued to drive up into her time and again.
Pepper broke the silence and asked me how I liked seeing Kelly’s naked body under her teddy and the thought of her caused my balls to contract, sending my load through my groin, down my shaft and fountaining up into Ginger’s anxiously waiting pussy. Pepper knew I was cumming and said that answered her question and then she asked if I was serious about hiring her or just wanted to get her naked and fuck her. I told her both but if I thought she was a fit for the foundation, I would forgo any sex with her, at least for now.
When we were done, we showered and got dressed. I always love showering with the two girls. About 15 minutes later, the front desk rang and I told them that we would be right down. Once we got out of the elevator, we noticed that Kelly had managed to change into something more business-like. I complimented her on her outfit and asked if she was hungry. She said she hadn’t eaten as she was nervous about the interview. I told her not to worry that this was not going to be like any interview she ever had.
Next door to the hotel was a very nice restaurant so we walked over and with the help of a $50 bill, got a table with very little waiting. When Kelly saw the prices on the menu, she started to say this was too rich for her pocketbook, and I told her to relax and order whatever she wanted as I was buying. I knew she was still nervous about what to order, so when the waitress come to take our order, I started by ordering a steak for me, lobster for Ginger and Alaskan king Crab legs for Pepper. That seemed to ease Kelly’s hesitation and she ordered a steak also. I also ordered some wine.
While we were waiting for our food, I explained to Kelly who we were and what we wanted to do with our foundation. She was completely blown away and thought it sounded great and something she would like to be a part of. Then I asked her to tell us about herself. She handed me a resume and I told her I didn’t like resumes that I would rather talk to the person. Kelly told us that she was only able to afford to go to college part time because she had to work to pay for everything. Pepper asked her about her family and she said she didn’t have a family. She was orphaned at a very young age and all she knew was that her parents had both died of a poisoned batch of heroine before she turned 1. She had bounced from foster home to foster home her whole life. She was determined to make something of her life and decided she really wanted to help others.
Ginger asked her how old she was and she told us she was 25, the same age as our daughters. I asked her if she would relocate for the job and she said that it depended upon the pay on whether or not she could afford to. I told her that if I hired her that I would pay for everything. She told me she still had 8 months on the lease to her apartment and I told her I would pay that off. I impressed with how Kelly handled herself and touched by her life story. I thought to myself my parents are dead, the girls’ parents are dead and so were Jerry’s parents, so Kelly would fit right in.
I leaned across the table, and asked Kelly if I could see her hand. She held it out hesitantly and I took my pen and wrote $100,000 on her palm and told her that if she accepted the job, that is what I would start her out at. She stared blindly like a deer in the headlights. She asked if I was serious and I told her yes. She asked when and I told her that if she could pack up what she needed by tomorrow morning that she could fly back with us. She could stay in the guest house until we find her a place to live. She told us that she had almost nothing because of how tight money was and that it would take her less than an hour to pack her clothes. Ginger asked if she needed any help and she said no, but thanks. I asked her what her rent was and she told me so I wrote a check out to the apartment company for her remaining 8 months and handed it to her. I asked if she could be back at the hotel by 9am in the morning with her things and she said she would be there earlier if needed. I told then told her to meet us 7am for breakfast and she started crying. Pepper leaned over and asked what was wrong and she said nothing that no one in her entire life has ever done anything nice for her and that she was overcome with emotion of our offer.
During the rest of dinner, we explained to Kelly about our unique family and our open lifestyle. There are two fathers, three mothers and six daughters. Jerry and I have fathered a daughter by each of the three sisters – Pepper, Ginger and Rosemary. We live as one big happy family. We also explained that we are very open in that we frequently don’t wear clothing around the house or the property. Kelly told us that she was somewhat of an exhibitionist and that when I had her try on the teddy in the store that day that she loved every minute of it and then she asked me if I liked what I saw and I told her yes, that I thought she was very pretty and very sexy. She then asked if that is why I was hiring her and I told her no, I really do need someone to help run the foundation.
After dinner and a lot of discussion, I asked Kelly if the store she worked at was still open and she said for another half an hour. She told me she was scheduled to work tomorrow so told her to call them right now and tell them she quit immediately and not to worry about what they say. She asked about getting her last check and I told her to tell them to keep it and I’ll pay her what she is owed. I pulled out my wallet and handed her a $1,000 and told her that was a signing bonus.
While still sitting there with Kelly, I called home and Rosemary and told her that we had just hired a manager to work with our foundation and that she will be coming home with us and that she will be staying in the guest house until we can help her find a place of her own. I told Rosemary Kelly’s name and instructed her to make sure she showed up with one of the large vans so that there will be plenty of room for the 4 of us and our luggage.
Then Kelly asked us if we were punking her and I assured her that this was all real. She said she sure hoped so because if she shows up in the morning and we’re not there that her life is ruined since she just quit her job. Pepper then said that we’ll prove this is for real. After dinner, we went to her apartment and helped her pack. She was right when she said had practically nothing as everything she had that was worth taking fit in three suitcases. We left her check to the apartment company on the dresser, locked the door and slid the key under the door. Then we took her back to our hotel had her stay with us in our room.
We had two king sized beds so we gave Kelly her own bed for the night. Pepper told her that we usually slept naked and didn’t bring any pajamas and asked Kelly if that was going to be a problem and she said not at all. She often slept that way in the summer, but she usually slept in a jumper with no underwear and Pepper told her that however she was comfortable. She asked if she could take a shower and I told her that I would leave the bedroom and she told me it wasn’t necessary since I had already seen her in the see through teddy. I asked her if she packed it and she said she had and asked if I would like her to wear it. I told her it was up to her and she said she would think about it.
As much as I wanted to watch her undress, I felt it more proper to leave to allow her a little privacy. I opened up the bar and fixed a drink for everyone. I knocked on the door and asked what kind of drink Kelly likes and a moment later Pepper said she likes vodka Collins if possible. I checked and found what I needed and made her drink. I opened the bedroom door just enough to find out that Kelly was still in the shower, so I went in and handed Pepper and Ginger their drinks and I gave them Kelly’s drink for when she got out of the shower.
While I was in there, Ginger told me that Kelly asked about our openness and then she asked if they knew if I had any intentions of having sex with her and the girls said that was totally up to her and that I would like to, but only if she wanted to. She asked them how they felt and they said it was fine with them and that may join in if anything happens. Then she said that as Kelly went into the bathroom to shower, she said she felt like this was all a dream and not sure what she wanted to do or how she felt. They told her that there is no pressure and they will never ask her to do anything she doesn’t want to.
We heard the shower turn off, so quickly exited the room and closed the door and waited outside in the livingroom. This was a luxury suite. About 15 minutes later, Ginger asked if I would turn down some of the lights and I did, not knowing what to expect. The bedroom door opened and the three of them walked out, all wearing their new sexy teddies. In the dimmer light it was harder to see through the fabric. Still in some shadows, Pepper told me that they had laid out something for me to change into and that I was to go and get changed. I slipped past them and into the bedroom and to my dismay, there on the bed lay the men’s thong they bought for me today. I figured what the heck, stripped down, cleaned up a little and put on the thong and tucked myself into the front pouch, took a deep breath and walked out into the darkened room.
When I first walked out in the room, they had all the lights off and the only light in the room came from the glare of the city lights filtering through the curtains. I could see three figures on the sofa and could tell by the silhouettes that Kelly was in the middle. I walked over and sat down in the chair across from the sofa and asked the girls what they had in mind. Pepper said that Kelly had something to say, but is somewhat embarrassed about saying it and wants the lights off while she does.
I told Kelly that she was free to say whatever she wanted and that I don’t want her feel pressured to say or do anything she doesn’t want to. I could hear her hesitating and both Pepper and Ginger encouraging her. Finally, she started by calling me Mr. and I told her that I’m JD and nothing more. She started again and then began to tell me how grateful she was for everything I was doing for her. She said she had no idea how she could ever repay me except to do the best job she could. I told her that’s all I can ask of her is her best. Kelly hesitated again and Ginger whispered for her to go ahead and then in a softer voice she said that she found me to be good looking and that she had gotten very turned on when she modelled the nightie for me. I told her she was very pretty and sexy and that I enjoyed it also.
Kelly asked me if I really thought she was pretty and I assured her that I meant what I said. By now, my eyes were adjusting more to the dark and I could see her better, but could still not see her body under the nightie. She stood up and asked me if I would stand and let her hug me and I did as she asked. She stepped forward towards me and I caught a glimpse of the outline of her breasts in the city lights from outside. Kelly moved up against me and put her arms around my neck, pressing her breasts into my chest. The feel of them was nice and I couldn’t help but get erect. I knew she could feel my hardening against her as I felt her move back and forth against it.
With her head still on my shoulder, she whispered thank you over and over and over again. I told her that she was very welcome and that she could be our first success. She looked up at me in the dark and asked if it would be okay to kiss me and I gladly locked my lips on hers. Our tongues danced around each other for a few moments and then she pulled back asked Pepper if she could turn a light on now. The brightest was almost blinding at first, but once our eyes adjusted, Kelly stepped back and asked me if still liked her outfit. I told her that I especially liked what was in the outfit. She glanced down and couldn’t help but smirk at the site of my penis pouch thong with my penis sticking straight out. Looking back up at me she told me that if I wanted to that I could take her nightie off to get a better look and her face turned red as she did.
I reached for her nightie and gently lifted it over her head. Then I knelt down in front of her, looked up at her and asked if she was sure this was what she wanted and she whispered yes. I reached up, took the edges of her panties in my fingers and then ever so slowly slid them down off her hips to her knees and then lifted each foot out of them. When I looked back up at her, I was also looking directly into her pussy. Leaning in, I gently kissed her mound just above her pussy and felt her body quiver as I did. The next kiss was squarely on the lips of her pussy and I could tell that this young woman was melting to my attention. My kisses then worked their way around both sides of her pussy, up along her slit until I stopped with a lingering kiss on her clit. The whole time I was kissing her I held her butt in my hands and she had a great little butt.
I stood up and asked her if she liked my kissing and she told me she felt like it was an erotic dream as she had never had anyone do anything like that to her before. Pepper then told her that it was now up to her to return the favor and pointed to my thong. Kelly smiled, knelt down and eagerly pulled the thong down, freeing my cock and balls. She wrapped her fingers around my shaft and asked if she was the cause of my oozing and I told her most definitely. She leaned forward and licked the drops of pre-cum from the tip of my cock and moved her tongue around in a circle over the entire head. She looked up at me as she opened her mouth and began to take my cock inside her. Her lips on my felt great and I couldn’t stop my cock from twitching several times which she thought was great.
After a few moments of sucking my cock, I lifted her to her feet and asked her if she was sure she wanted this to go any further and she said she wanted me inside her. I asked her if it was because of the job or if she really wanted to and she told me that she’s only had a few encounters with guys and that every time they only cared about their own satisfaction and not hers and that I was the first man in her life that had ever treated her like she meant something. To her, that was the biggest turn on, feeling wanted and cared for.
I took a seat on the couch between Pepper and Ginger and pulled Kelly to me. I brought her close enough so that I could kiss and suck on her nipples. She practically melted in my arms and I heard her moan as I went from one nipple to the other. Then I put my hands on her hips and helped slide her down on my shaft. Kelly’s pussy was very tight and almost made me cum just entering her. I let her just sit there on me at first to allow her adjust. She had been closed as she sat down on me and now she opened them, looked at me and told me I felt great. I told her she also felt great and began to guide her slowly up and down on my very hard cock. Pepper reached in and began fondling Kelly’s breasts and Ginger fondled Kelly’s butt and it rose and lowered on me.
In less than a minute I felt Kelly’s pussy clamp around my cock as her body shook with the force of her orgasm. As it ended she leaned forward against me and just said wow, that was the most intense orgasm she ever had. Pepper whispered to her that there is so much more to look forward to and Kelly looked at her as if not sure what she meant. Pepper winked at her and said that there is a lot more pleasure to be had if she wanted and she dreamily shook her head that she wanted more. Holding her hips, I moved her back just a hair so that my cock now rubbed directly against her clit. In no time she erupted with her second orgasm, again falling against me at the end of it.
Kelly was gasping to catch her breath so I just sat and held her on me until she seemed better. Then I started to pump her up and down again. Pepper now started to play with both of Kelly’s nipples, rolling them in her fingers and thumbs. Ginger had moved her hands from Kelly’s butt to rubbing her mound just above her clit. All of the attention was almost overwhelming for her and it didn’t take long for her build again for her third orgasm of the night. The tightness of her pussy was too much for me to resist and as she began to ease from her orgasm, I began to shoot my cum up into her. As I filled her, she leaned forward, told me she loved me and then passionately kissed me.
Her kiss was so passionate that my cock instantly started to get hard again after deflating about half way. She felt me get hard inside her and began to move her hips around on me. I grabbed her tightly about the hips and turned her to face away from me. Then, holding her on me as tightly as possible, I managed to stand up, turn and face her to the sofa and leaned her over and took her doggie style. I leaned sideways enough to see her breasts swaying in rhythm with my pumping her and they looked so incredibly sexy as they moved. With her pussy full of my cum, she didn’t feel nearly as tight as before, but she still felt great. A couple minutes in she had her fourth orgasm of the night and I just continued to pump in and out of her. I stood up a little to force my cock to hit more of the roof of her pussy hoping to find the sweet spot and I could tell that I had as I felt her instantly start to build for another orgasm. As her body clenched and convulsed, her legs gave out on her and she fell forward onto the sofa.
Pepper cradled her in her arms and asked if she was okay and she said she was fantastic. She rolled over to face me and all she could do was smile as she looked up at me. My cock was dripping with our combined juices and Ginger knelt down and began cleaning cock off with her tongue. Kelly sat there and stared at what Ginger was doing. When Ginger was through with me, she turned, looked at Kelly and told her it was time to clean her off also and began licking and sucking on her pussy. By her reaction, Kelly had never had another woman do anything sexual with her and at first started to protest, but that soon gave way to pleasure as Ginger worked at cleaning her up. When Ginger was done, she moved up and kissed Kelly and let her tasted our combined juices and to Kelly’s surprise she liked the test.
I sat back in the chair opposite the sofa and asked Kelly what she meant when she said she loved me. She said it just came out in the moment, but that if it wasn’t too inappropriate, she was having very strong feelings for me. Ginger told her that she and Pepper completely understood.
The hour was getting late and we had a long travel day ahead of us the next morning so I suggested we get cleaned up and head to bed. The shower wasn’t large enough for all of us, so I showered with Kelly and Pepper and Ginger showered together. As we began to climb into bed, Kelly asked if someone would sleep with her in the other bed. Ginger asked her who she had in mind and she said it didn’t matter; she just wanted someone to cuddle up against. Both Ginger and Pepper told me to go sleep with her. I moved over to Kelly’s bed and cuddled up behind her, put my arm around her and we drifted off to sleep.
In the morning, I woke with a hardon and realized that Kelly was rubbing her butt against me. I moved enough to slide into her pussy and we made love before getting up. We all showered, went down for breakfast, then returned to the hotel, gathered our luggage, checked out and headed to the airport. I had already called ahead to our charted jet that we had one more person with us for the return trip. Kelly was surprised when we board the chartered jet. She had never flown anywhere before, so she was glued to the window the entire trip. When we arrived at our airport, we introduced her to Jerry and Rosemary and headed to the house. When we pulled up to the house, Kelly’s eyes were wide with surprised and I told her welcome to your new home.
Daughters Saffron and Cinnamon greeted us naked at the door and gave us all a big hug and kiss. They showed her to the guest house and helped her get settled. Thus Kelly became our first employee of our new foundation and we look forward to seeing how she fit in with the rest of family.

fantastic stories
 

Bumped for being great and well worth a read. With a decent edit you could publish!

Pepper's Honeymoon pt4
 

Wednesday, September 5, 1985
We slept in and almost missed breakfast. The three of us felt lazy today and decided to stay at the bungalow and perhaps spend some time on the beach. After breakfast, we took a casual walk around the resort. It really was very well laid out and very pretty. It reminded us of what you would expect to see at a Hawaiian or South Seas resort.
On our stroll around the resort, we saw the older couple we had seen at the beach a couple nights earlier. We smiled and said hello and the husband was just starting to say hello back when his wife grabbed him by the arm, turned and walked the other way. Pepper said excuse me to catch their attention and then said that we were just being friendly and saying hello. The older lady turned and in a very sarcastic voice said that they don’t want to associate with trash like us.
Calling Pepper trash is like calling an Arab a Jew and her blood boiled and I warned her not to start something, but she was already fired up. Pepper went around and confronted the woman and said that because we have a different lifestyle doesn’t make us trash. She said we have jobs, we work and pay taxes. We keep a very clean house and are always polite and courteous to others, which is more than she could say about the lady. Then Pepper told her that she was probably an old prude that hasn’t given her husband enjoyable sex in decades and because she’s afraid to be a woman and wife is no reason to act like a stuck up snob and talk down to everyone else that don’t have her same short comings.
I saw the slightest smile appear on the older man which told me that Pepper was right on and that he wasn’t happy about it. The woman just stood there in shock and then got very teary eyed, grabbed her husband’s arm and walked away. Before he turned to walk away, the man winked at Pepper letting her know that he fully approved of what she had said.
After they had walked away I told Pepper that perhaps she needed a dip in the ocean to cool off. I knew she had her bikini on under her halter top and shorts and she said I was probably right. All the way to the beach, she was stewing over the calling us trash and I kept trying to tell her not to take it so personally as the lady obviously has her own problems and doesn’t understand what she really means.
We got to the beach and there were several other couples at various locations along it, but Pepper said she didn’t give a damn and took off her bikini top along with her outer clothes and went running into the surf. When she got about waist deep, she dove into the water and began to swim away from the beach. I didn’t want her to get too far, so dove in after her and caught up to her about a hundred yards from the beach. I held her as best I could while treading water and tried to love her into calmness, but wasn’t making a lot of progress, so I took a different tactic and dunked her under the water and then started to swim away. We do that in our pool at home and it becomes a contest of who can dunk whom the most and the game was on.
Ginger stood about waist deep in the gentle surf and watched us, not knowing if Pepper was fighting me or we were playing. Bit by bit I drew Pepper closer to beach and got to the point where I could stand on the bottom with the water at chest level. I grabbed Pepper as she tried to dunk me, not realizing I was standing up and held her tightly against me and told her over and over that I loved her and we were here to relax and have fun. Then I told her something that she always hated to hear, but always knew I was right. I told her that the old lady didn’t make her mad, that she chose to get mad and react. I told her that she allowed the lady to control her and that she should always be in control of her emotions and prove that she is better than people like that. She looked me in the face, told me that she hates when I’m right and then planted a deep passionate kiss on me.
A moment later Ginger joined us and asked if everything was okay and Pepper told her that I just gave the ‘you chose to get mad’ speech and that she can’t defend herself when I do that. Ginger said that always gets to her also but that she knows that I’m right. Ginger said it looked like we were fighting out in the deeper water and she was getting concerned and I told her that dunked her sister like we do at home and that started the competition which helped her to burn off some of her anger. Pepper looked at me and asked if that was really the reason and I said and it worked. She called me a sneaky devil and told me again that she loved me. I leaned down and sucked on her nipples that tasty quite salty from the ocean water then asked her if she’s still mad and she gave me her pouty face and said yes, but more suckling will help, so I suckled a few minutes more. Then Ginger said she was getting mad also so I turned and suckled on her nipples for a few minutes.
The three of us played in the water for another half hour and just enjoyed ourselves and each other. Even though we had a late breakfast, we were getting hungry so decided to head up to the beach to dry off, get dressed and head for the resort restaurant. The lunch layout was fantastic as usual with a variety of items to choose from. About halfway through our meal, we saw the older man come in alone, talked to Rafaelo and then fix two plates of food and left. We wondered if he complained about us on behalf of his wife, but the owner didn’t say anything to us. When we finished eating, Pepper asked Rafaelo what bungalow number the older man and his wife was staying in and he told us. Then she asked if we could get a ride into town with a return trip at 5pm and he summoned Miguel to drive us into town.
Pepper told Miguel to give us a few minutes to go to our bungalow and then we’d be right back and he said he would get the jeep ready. Pepper said we needed to go back so she could get her purse and I told the girls to stay and that I would get my wallet and be right back. Miguel dropped us off in the middle of the shops and Pepper led us off on her mysterious mission. She drug us from one shop to another looking for something that we had no idea of what she was looking for.
It was now after 4 pm and Pepper still hadn’t found what she was looking for. It was a good 20 minute walk back to where Miguel would be picking us up and Pepper was getting frantic. She wouldn’t tell us what she was looking and I’m not sure she was either. Finally in one shop, she found a pretty sundress that she hoped was the right size. Then she hit one last shop and found a turquoise heart shaped necklace that matched the color of the dress. Then she told us that she wanted to apologize to the lady and see if the two of them could sit and talk. I kissed her and told her I was proud of her. Ginger said she would be happen to keep me occupied while Pepper talked to the woman and I said we would probably need to keep her husband occupied.
Miguel was waiting for us and actually drove up the block to pick us up when he saw us hurrying towards him. He drove us back to the resort and took a back road that ended just behind our bungalow. Pepper quickly changed into her sundress that she bought the day before and then told us meet her in the restaurant. Ginger decided to wear her sundress and put on a nice shirt and dress shorts and we headed to the restaurant.
About five minutes later, the older man came in and looked around. Spotting us, he approached and asked if he could have a seat. He introduced himself as Charles, but said most everyone calls him Chuck. He sat down and said he needed to apologize for his wife Margie calling us trash. I told him that I needed to apologize for Pepper as she has a fiery temper that sometimes gets the better of her. Chuck said there was no need to apologize because Pepper had pegged Margie to a tee. They had actually come down here hoping to put some spark back in their lives, but Margie just didn’t seem able to open up, ever to him. I asked Chuck how long they had been married and he said they had been married for 8 years and it was the second marriage for both of them.
Chuck went on to explain that Margie’s first husband was only interested in her abilities to cook and clean for him and they rarely had sex. Over her 24 years of marriage to him, he constantly told her how ugly she was and that having sex with her was as disgusting as fucking a pig. She eventually divorced him, but the damage was done. He met her about 4 years after her divorce and he was attracted to her right away and they started dating. They dated for a little over 2 years before they got married. On their wedding night, all Marge did was cry and say she just couldn’t undress and climb into bed with him. They’ve tried to get some counseling and therapy, but it’s been near impossible to convince her that she’s beautiful in the eyes of others.
Ever since Pepper confronted her this morning, she been in tears and apologizing to him about being such a prude. Then he told us that when Pepper knocked on their door, they didn’t know what to expect, but when Pepper said she wanted to apologize and then asked is just she and Margie could talk. He said Pepper was very persuasive and when Margie agreed to talk to her, Pepper told Chuck to join us here in the restaurant. I bought Chuck a drink and we talked for nearly an hour, not knowing what was happening with Pepper and Margie. We managed through another drink and was about to order a third when Pepper and Margie entered. Chuck was smiling from ear to ear when he saw Margie wearing the sundress that Pepper had bought her.
The two ladies approached the table and Chuck and I stood to greet them. Pepper introduced Margie to Ginger and me and I took her hand and kissed it. Margie blushed and said she was so sorry for what she had said earlier. We told her that it was just a misunderstanding and not to worry about it. I asked if I could get her a drink and she said that she needed one, so I ordered for a round for everyone and asked if anyone was hungry. They were so we moved over to the food bars and filled our plates with fish, seafood, veggies, fruit and bread.
At first, dinner was accompanied by casual conversation, but everyone could tell that there was still some tension in the air. We all wanted to know what happened during that hour Pepper and Margie were alone, but we were all afraid to ask. Finally, Pepper turned to Margie and asked if she could share parts of their conversation as she was sure we were all curious. Margie looked at her and barely nodded. It was obvious she was still apprehensive, so Pepper said that they would wait until after dinner and they could either go to the beach or back to our bungalow and Margie said that would be better. The rest of dinner was spent talking about jobs, sports and other idle topics.
After dinner, we got a pitcher of margaritas and glasses from the bar and headed back to our bungalow where we could sit and talk in private. Pepper went to start, but Margie stopped her and said that she needed to explain so she elaborated more on what Chuck had already told us. She told us of how her first husband verbally abused her for over 20 years. She described the first time having sex with her former husband. He put a pillow case over her head so he didn’t have to look at her. When she started to complain, he slapped her, giving her a nose bleed. They didn’t have sex again for over two years and that time he blinded folded himself so he didn’t have to look at her body. In their 24 years of marriage, her and husband had sex less than ten times and each time he made it a horrific ordeal. Long before they divorced, she learned to hate her body and think of herself as being ugly and repulsive. She also learned to hate sex and everything to do with sex and couldn’t understand how others could enjoy it or even want it. When she saw the girls topless on the beach, she was repulsed by the sight and thought ill of us. That’s what prompted her comments earlier in the day when she saw us and she is now so sorry.
I asked Pepper what she did or said to reach Margie. Pepper said that she tried to convince Margie that she was pretty and that her body was beautiful and nothing to be ashamed of. Margie kept disagreeing with her, but Ginger kept on telling her that she was pretty. Finally, she called the main desk and asked for Miguel to come to the bungalow. When he arrived, Pepper asked him if Margie was pretty for her age. Miguel said she was very pretty and had a nice figure. Pepper asked him to be specific and honest and describe what he liked about Margie’s body. He started by saying that she was very pretty facially, still had the figure of a younger woman and that she appeared to be very nice breasts. He said her legs were still shapely and that she had a very nice ass. Then Pepper asked Miguel if he had the chance, would he like to have sex with her and he said most definitely.
Margie spoke up and said that she was dying a thousand deaths and wasn’t sure she believed him. She told us that Pepper started to unbutton her blouse and she was horrified and tried to stop her, but Pepper was stronger and managed to get her blouse open and then off. Then Pepper managed to unhook her bra and let it fall off. Margie said she was so embarrassed having her breasts exposed to the young man because she was sure they were so ugly that he wouldn’t want to look at them, let alone touch them.
Pepper added that Miguel was getting a bulge in his pants just looking at Margie’s breasts and then she told him that he could touch them, but only if he liked them and wanted to. Miguel stepped forward and Margie closed her eyes as he reached out and held her breasts. He held them for a bit and then started to fondle them and play with her nipples. She kept her eyes closed and Pepper said she could feel her starting to relax. Miguel then leaned down and began to kiss and suck on her nipples. Margie started to moan in ecstasy from feelings she had never experienced before. The feelings were so pleasurable and intense that her body started to shutter and she had her first every orgasm just from having her nipples suckled.
Chuck had tears in his eyes and I could tell they were from joy at what he was hearing. Margie then started to apologize to him for allowing another man to see her breasts and to touch them. Chuck it was alright and was so thrilled that she enjoyed it. She said wasn’t ready to go running on the beach naked in the daytime, but she was looking forward to when they got back to their bungalow so she could try to make love with Chuck.
Pepper hugged her and said that anytime Margie needed to talk or get some support or advice to be sure to contact her and gave her our home phone number and address. Then Pepper gave Margie’s breasts a squeeze and told her be a woman and enjoy her husband and allow him to enjoy her and she said she would. Chuck gave Pepper a hug and thanked her for talking to Margie. As he hugged her, Pepper whispered in his ear to tell her how beautiful and sexy Margie is and he winked at her as they left for their own bungalow.
I took Pepper in my arms and told her how proud I was of her for doing what she did for Margie. She said that she saw Margie’s expression after the confrontation and then when Chuck came into the restaurant to get 2 lunches to go, she figured that her words had cut deeply and it was then that she knew she had to do something to help her. Ginger also told her how proud she was of her sister for doing the right thing and helping both of them.
Pepper said she felt good and wanted to go for a walk on the beach so we headed out to the beach. The girls were wearing their bikinis and I had on my swimsuit. We headed away from our bungalow and walked to the far end of the beach that belonged to the resort. We passed a few couples and said hello but nothing more. Turning around, we headed back to our end of the beach where we sat down on the sand with the waves lapping at our toes. As I sat there, I once again thought of how lucky I was to be sitting in paradise with two beautiful wives, one on either side me. I put my arms around them and hugged them both and told them how much I loved them.
Ginger suggested we go for short swim and her and Pepper took their bikini tops off and threw them up on the beach. We waded our way out to deeper water and then slowly swam out a little farther and then perpendicular to the beach. We swam the length of the resort beach, about a quarter mile and then swam back. The exercise felt good, especially in the ocean water. We waded back onto shore and laid down on the beach to rest. The temperature was perfect, the breeze was gentle and caressing and the sound of the waves ultra-relaxing and it wasn’t long before all four of us fell asleep.
Over an hour had passed by and when Pepper woke to the feel of someone touching her breasts. Instead of jumping up, she just slowly stretched and groaned mmmmmm at the feeling of being fondled by unknown hands. She continued to lay there with her eyes closed, letting her mind wander and fanaticize about whom it was and what was going to happen. Eventually, she opened her eyes and saw Dumitru sitting next her smiling.
At the same time he was fondling Pepper’s breasts I was gently woken by the gentle massage of my cock through my swim suit. Figuring it was one of the girls, I just laid there enjoying the feeling and getting harder and harder. When I heard Dumitru’s voice, I opened my eyes and saw Ioana smiling back at me. They said they had checked our bungalow but we weren’t there so they came looking for us on the beach. Dumitru said they were leaving first thing in the morning and wanted to say goodbye and thank you for a wonderful vacation experience.
We assured them that we enjoyed being with them also. Ioana said something to Dumitru and he said that was asking if she could have sex with you one more time before we leave and I said sure. She immediately pulled my swim suit down and began sucking on my cock. Dumitru started sucking on Pepper’s breasts and had his hand down the bottoms of her swim suit.
By now, Ginger had roused and noticed what was going on and she rolled towards me and smiled. I explained to her that they were saying goodbye and Ginger laughed and said it looked more like hello to her and laughed. Ioana looked at her and asked ‘ok?’ and Ginger said yes so Ioana stood, took off her shorts and panties and sat on my cock and started riding me like it was her last fuck. By now, Dumitru had Pepper’s swim suit bottoms off and was on top of her pumping away. Ginger reached up and began playing with Ioana’s breasts as she rode me like I was a horse. Within seconds of Ginger rolling Ioana’s nipples in her fingers, she quickly built to her first climax. I felt her pussy tighten and convulse around my cock, almost feeling like an internal set of fingers stroking my cock inside her. It felt good great and I soon began fountaining my hot seed up into the Romanian beauty.
Dumitru had finished pumping his seed into Pepper and was now moving over to take Ginger. She laid back, spread legs and helped guide his cock into her. As he picked up his rhythm he looked at me and said there is no difference between the two sister’s pussies, that they feel the same. I told him I knew that all too well and that was once of the great things about marrying both of them. Since there was no difference, there could never be any jealousy from the ‘he likes one pussy more than the other’ type of teasing. I also pointed out that their breasts were almost identical as is the rest of their body. I said I was doubly blessed and Dumitru agreed as he began to empty his second load of the night into Ginger’s pussy.
We all took a dip into the ocean to rinse out and then sat out and talked for about half an hour and then he said they had to get back and finish packing as they were driving out early in the morning. I hugged and kissed Ioana and hugged Dumitru. The girls hugged and kissed them and they disappeared into the dark.
After they left, I asked Pepper if she was enjoying her honeymoon and she turned, hugged me tightly and then said it was perfect and she was very much enjoying it. She asked Ginger if she was enjoying it and she said she was. Pepper then asked me if I was enjoying it and I said I was but that my purpose was to see that she was enjoying it as it was her honeymoon. She reminded me that it was our, pointing to all three of us, honeymoon and we all hugged and kissed.
We decided to go back to our bungalow, shower and relax in bed. The girls asked about the plans for tomorrow and I told them I had a special surprise lined up. I should have known that was the wrong thing to say as there was no way they were going to let me sleep, so I told them I had charted a boat to take out to do some snorkeling on some reefs and see some sights from the sea. They said that sounded like a lot of fun and Pepper said she hoped it was nude or topless snorkeling and I said I didn’t know, as they both cuddled up against me and we drifted off to sleep.

Good lord, man.

Insert some paragraph breaks.

Will Do for the next insert.